
Ma^ffl^yff^ aft th® State 




Ford Hendrickson. 



MARTYRS 

AND 



WITNESSES 



By FORD HENDRICKSON 



AUTHOR OF 

•'Secret Confession to a Priest," and the "Black Con- 
vent Slave," besides the following books now in prepara- 
tion: "The Way Home," "Treasures of Heaven" and 
"Liife and Work of Mr. Hendriekson," an illustrated 
auto-Biog-rahpy in detail on his life and labors. 



Protestant Missionary Publishing Co. 
445 Fisher Avenue 
Detroit, Michigan 



Copyrig-ht by 
FORD HENDRICKSON 
1917 

All Rights Reserved 




APR II 1917 

©CI,A4579'^5 



Table of Contents 



Page 



CHAPTER I — The Inquisition 9 

Its Early Institution and Persecutions of Christians 
Under Pagan Rome. Origin, Progress and Cruelties 
of the Inquisition Under Papal Rome 11 

Among the Martyrs 30 

CHAPTER II — Peter Waldo — 

His Accusations Against Popery 40 

Waldenses and the Inquisition 42 

Trial and Sufferings of Isaac Martin 49 

Singular Discoveries 62 

An Inquisition Harem 66 

Beautiful Girls Held as White Slaves 

CHAPTER III — Persecutions of Protestants — 

Semper Eadem 78 

William Lithgow, Tortured 83 

Bartholomew Massacre 94 

CHAPTER IV — Crimes of tlie Papacy (Continued) — 

Burning of the O'Guier Family 102 

The Massacre at Vassy, France 110 

Others Persecuted and Murdered 120 

The Terrible Head Band Torture 133 

The Dropping Water Torture 135 

Awful Persecutions and Crimes 136 

CHAPTER V — Persecutions in Germany and Bohemia — 

The Reformation Started 143 

Twenty Martyrs Beheaded 148 

CHAPTER VI — Huss and Jerome — 

The Life and Martyrdom of John Huss 155 

Martyrdom of Jerome of Prague... 164 

CHAPTER VII — English Martyrs — 

Trial, Imprisonment and Burning of Ridley and 
Latimer 170 

CHAPTER VIII — Savonarola — 

His Tortures and Death 189 

Martin Luther 194 

At Worms 195 

"Here I Stand, I Can Do No Other" 200 

- Closing Scenes in Luther's Life 203 

"A Thousand Times Yes" 204 

CHAPTER IX — John Knox... 207 

Part One 209 

Part Two 216 

, John Bunyan 223 

CHAPTER X — John Wesley 232 

Rawlins White Burned at the S^.ake 243 

William Tyndale 248 

CHAPTER XI — Noted Misjsionaries' Witnesses — 

David Livingston 250 

William Carey 258 

CHAPTER XII — Laborers of Yesterday and Today — 

Men of Yesterday 260 

Workers of Today 276 

Appendix 317 

Eminent Writers and Present-Day Workers 

Announcements an^ ^ooH List 318 



List of Illustrations 

Martyrs at the Stake Frontispiece ^ 

Page 

The Author 7 

Collosseum, and Lions in Arena Opposite page lU*^ 

Christian Noviced and Killed by Dogs Opposite page 11*^ 

The Torture RacJi Z7 

Taking Refuge in the Mountains 45 

Head Bands Torture V6'i. ^ 

Water Torture 135 ' 

Ridley in Prison 175 

Ridley and Latimer at the Stake 187 

"Savonarola" Opposite 190 ^ 

Before the Inquisitors — from the Torture Rack. . .Opposite I'Ji''^ 

Martin Luther Opposite 194'''' 

John WicklifCe Opposite 195 

Luther Translating the Bible 2U1 ^ . 

John Knox 'LW ^ 

Castle of St. Andrew's 219 

John Bunyan 225 

Bunyan's Birth Place 226 ^ 

The Jail on Bedford Bridge 228 "'' 

Bunyan in Jail 230 

John Wesley 233 

Birth Place of Wesley 237"^ 

Rawlins White at the Stake 245 



David Livingston 252 

William Black Opposite 260^'' 

James Vincent McNamara Opposite 261^ ' 

H. L. Hastings 266 

N. L, A. Eastman 270 ^/ 

Edward Hennessy Walsh 271 

Justin D. Fultin 272 >^ 

Charles Chiniquy 273*^ 

Thomas Watson 278 ^ 

"Hickory Hill" 279 * 

John Ortis Gongalez 284 "■'^ 

Louis Joseph King 285 "/ 

Thomas E. Leyden 290''^ 

^ Theodore C. Walker . 291 ' 

Alice Manlove ■ 294 

Alma White 295 

Marvin Brown 202 

William Lloyd Clark 203 ' 

E. A. Rassmann 306 ^ 

H. C. Hocken 307 ' 

Edward Wells 310 

John Marchant 311 

Edward Jocque 314^ 

Medals, for St. Bartholomew's Massacre 315'''' 



BIOGRAPHY 



*Ford Hendrickson was born in North Central Ohio, Septem- 
ber 11th, 1875. Receiving- his early education in the public 
schools, — later took up the study of law and was admitted to 
the bar in the State of Ohio in 1901. His law education was 
received in the law offices of Doug-lass & Mengert, at the time 
one of the leading law firms in that part of the State, with 
offices at Mansfield, Ohio. After practicing: for about six years 
at this profession, he was converted to Bible Christianity and 
immediately closed his labors at the bar and started to pro- 
claim the g-ospel. He migrated to Arizona, where he labored, 
preached and lectured in the midst of privations and hardships 
until the winter of 1911-12. 

In the spring of 1912 he packed his grips and made a mis- 
sionary trip to Italy; making- the trip of nearly 8,000 miles in 
about six weeks, going by rail to New York City, thence by 
steamship to Naples via the Island of Maderia. During his 
study and labors in Italy he divided his time between Naples 
and Rome, studying the convent systems and the faith and 
practice of the Church of Rome. In Naples he was imprisoned 
and robbed of what few clothes he carried, as well as being 
defrauded out of most of his missionary funds, leaving him 
with only a few dollars for his necessities. However, this did 
not interfere with his studies. He continued the work by 
living on bread and water for weeks, until provision was made 
by a wealthy lady for his accommodation during the remain- 
ing part of the reformer',*? studies in Rome. The entire mis- 
sionary trip to Italy was remarkable on account of the provi- 
dential care and protection that he received, being delivered 
from his imprisonment and delivered from the deadly assassins' 
butcher-knife. He, like Paul, "in sickness and in peril on land 
and sea." 

Since Mr. Hendrickson's return to America he has con- 
tended for the faith upon the platform and pulpits, published 
a magazine and several books, to-wit: "Secret Confession to a 
Priest," "Black Convert Slave," besides nearly a million tracts 
and missionary cards. 

His preaching- and lecturing has been in Arizona, Mexico, 
Kansas and Texas, Ohio, West Virginia, Michigan and London, 
England. At Amarillo, Texas, after speaking on the "Sacra- 
ment of Penance in the Church of Rome" he was mobbed and 
beaten into insensibility. After being- brutally bruised and 
mangled he was thrown into jail to recover his senses. He 
continued his lectures in Amarillo for eight days in the Baptist 
Tabernacle, speaking to thousands nightly. 

In the year 1914 he made a second missionary trip to 
Europe, stopping- at London, where he lectured until the out- 
break of the war, in August. After this he continued his labors 
in the direction of securing material for this volume. 

Among his latest campaigns, he has battled in Toledo, Ohio; 
Jackson, Detroit and Saginaw, Michigan, and Toronto, Canada, 
reaching hundreds of thousands of both protestants and 
catholics, — resulting in hundreds of converts from popery to 
Bible Christianity. His home and missionary headquarters are 
in Detroit, Michigan. It is here that he prepares his manu- 
scripts and directs his reform work. 

PUBLISHERS. 



(*See his "Life and Work" an antobiography, now in pre- 
paration, for his struggles and experiences in Italy and 
America.) 



A FOREWORD 



The preparation of this volume came in answer to a 
general demand upon the part of the great mass of patriotic 
workers and supporters of Bible Christianity. From all parts 
of American and from Canada requests have been made for 
the author to compile the present volume and bring together 
a group of Martyrs and Witnesses from the centuries of the 
past down to the present day. 

In the matter of compilation the author has departed 
from the usual course in his treatment of the Martyrs and 
has included other matter and illustrations descriptive of 
both Martyrs and Witnesses. He has used the leading 
Martyrs treated by Fox, the Martyrologist, ana consulted 
the oldest and most authentic records in existence in America 
and England, securing much of the matter from the old book 
shelves in " Pater Noster Row," London, England, and from 
other sources in Italy. Other contributors that have ren- 
dered valuable assistance in furnishing records and matter 
are. The American Citizen office, B. O. Flower, Thomas 
Watson, William Lloyd Clark, Thomas E. Leyden, John 
Parker, Marvin Brown, Mrs. Antonio Guerretore, " Memoirs 
of Mighty Men," Protestant Alliance in England and others. 



DEDICATION 



To the cause of Humanity and the service of our Lord 
we dedicate this volume, praying that every descriptive 
paragraph, and illustration, of the Lives of God's Martyi's 
and Witnesses, will reflect the glory of a living God, and 
be an inspiration for others to leave the beaten paths of the 
world and go the Martyrs' route for Truth and Liberty. 



THE AUTHOR. 



CHAPTER I 



The Inquisition 



PERSECUTIONS OF CHRISTIANS. 



OWARD the close of the first century, the 
Emperor of Rome, Nero, sent forth the 
edict that the followers of Jesus should be 
annihilated from Roman territory. In 
consequence of this order,, thousands of 
the early Christians were slain because of 
their faith in Christ. 
Night after night for nearly 300 years both rulers 
and plebians thronged the great Coliseum and wit- 
nessed this great slaughter of humanity. Night after 
night from seventy-five to eighty thousand Romans 
assembled in the spacious amphitheatre to feast their 
barbarous appetites upon the various modes and in- 
struments of death. Upon one occasion a man would 
be led into the arena to face a savage throng — perhaps 
a recent convert from a noted family. As he was led 
out the officer made his last appeal for him to abjure 
the Christian faith. The mass of spectators became 
silent. At length they reached the middle of the arena 
— low mutterings were heard in the assemblage : "Will 
he return to our Roman Gods?" etc., when suddenly 
with eyes upturned he was seen to kneel in prayer. 
That was enough. The Emperor arose, waved his 
hand to the gate-man and the populace who now 
cheered the ruler called for the death of the Chris- 
tian, until the echo of their voices were mingled with 
the loud roar of the half-starved lions in the subterra- 
nean chambers. The arena was cleared, save for the 
yictim, who remained upon his knees to meet the e^d. 




10 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



On the opposite side of the arena the lions* gate was 
raised, a monster appears, eyes bloodshot, jaws foam- 
ing from thirst and hunger. He hurries out into the 
open, lashing his tail from side to side ; he surveys the 
throng, and then the colossal walls are again shaken 
with the maddened roar from the king of beasts. The 
beast saunters aimlessly across the arena until his eyes 
meet the kneeling form of the Christian. A bound, a 
sprfng, and then a stroke of the huge paw, and the form 
was torn asunder — a Christian witness died, sealing 
his testimony to the power of God with his own blood. 
And again Rome had been entertained. 

A Second Night Scene. 

A group, upon this occasion, is being led into the 
arena. Some are young, some are old and infirm, all 
move quietly — a peculiar night. They have been di- 
vested of their clothing and are now partly clothed in 
furs and animal skins. They embrace each other and 
kneel while their lips are seen to move in silent prayer. 
It is now that about three score starved and maddened 
dogs are released from a side gate. Howling, they 
rush into the little band, biting, clawing, tearing and 
wearying the victims until they die. Again the wrath 
of the Roman gods has been appeased — eighty thous- 
and beings had an evening's entertainment upon the 
sacrifice of the lives of God's faithful. 



JOHN POLYCARP. 

MONO the earliest Christian martyrs 
stands the noble and venerable John Poly- 
carp, bishop of Smyrna, in Asia Minor. 
He was strict in his adherence to the 
pure Christian doctrine, being a disciple 
of JJohn and other apostles. His power 
for the Christian faith extended through- 
out Asia Minor, and stirred the populace. 

He was arrested by the authorities and con- 
demned to death, by burning at the stake. He was 




Martyrs in the Arena. 
(Awaiting the Jaws of Death.) 




The Collosseum at Rome. 




Christians worried and eaten by half-starved animals. 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



11 



led forth on the day of his execution amid the jeers of 
the pagan populace and when being" shown the death 
spot where stake and fagots were ''waiting the sacri- 
fice," he asked for leave to pray for the people and 
talk with his heavenly father just one hour. His 
pleading won his executioners and they consented to 
let him have the hour alone. After which he came 
forth and signfied his readiness to be burned. He was 
bound to the stake and the kindling piled up about his 
body and the fire started. In a few minutes the 
charred remains of the old Smyrna martyr hung stif¥ 
in death, while the martyr himself had passed over 
into the presence of the Father with whom he had but 
a few minutes before communed in silent prayer. 



The Origin, Progress, and Cruelties of the Inquisition. 

In the time of pope Innocent III. the reformed re- 
ligion had occasioned such a noise throughout Europe 
that the CathoHcs began to fear their church was in 
danger, and that the pope was determined to impede 
as much as possible the progress of the reformation: 
He accordingly instituted a number of inquisitors — • 
persons who were to make inquiries after, apprehend, 
and punish the reform.ed heretics. At the head was one 
Dominic, who had been canonized in order to render 
his authority the more respectable. He and the other 
inquisitors spread themselves into various Roman 
Catholic countries, and treated the Protestants with 
the utmost severity. At length the pope, not finding 
them so useful as he had imagined, resolved upon the 
establishment of fixed and regular courts of inquisi- 
tion, the first office of which was established in the city 
of Toulouse, and Dominic became the first inquisitor- 
general. 

Courts of inquisition were soon erected in other 
countries ; but the Spanish inquisition became the most 
powerful and the most dreaded of any. Even the kings 



12 



MARTYES AND WITNESSES 



of Spain themselves, though arbitrary in all other re- 
spects, were taught to dread the power of the lords of 
inquisition; and the horrid cruelties they exercised 
compelled multitudes who differed but slightly in opin- 
ion from the catholics, carefully to conceal their senti- 
ments. The Dominicans and Franciscans were the 
most zealous of all the monks : these, therefore, the 
pope invested with an exclusive right of presiding over 
and managing the different courts of inquisition. The 
friars of these two orders were always selected from 
the very dregs of the people, and therefore were not 
much troubled with scruples of conscience : they were 
obliged, however, by the rules of their respective or- 
ders, to lead very austere lives, which rendered their 
manners unsocial, and better qualified them for their 
employment. 

The pope gave the inquisitors the most unlimited 
powers, as judges delegated by him, and immediately 
representing his person : they were permitted to ex- 
communicate, or sentence to death, whom they 
thought proper, upon the slightest information of here- 
sy; they were allowed to publish crusades against all 
whom they deemed heretics, and enter into leagues 
with sovereign princes, to join those crusades with 
their forces. About the year 1244, their power was 
further increased by the emperor Frederic the Second, 
who declared himself the protector and friend of all 
inquisitors, and published two cruel edicts — that here- 
tics who continued obstinate should be burnt ; and that 
those who repented should be imprisoned for life. This 
zeal in the emperor for the inquisitors and the Roman 
Catholic persuasion, arose from a report, which had 
been promulgated throughout Europe, that he intended 
to turn Mahometan ; he therefore attempted, by the 
height of bigotry and cruelty, to establish beyond all 
doubt his attachment to the popish system. 

The officers of the inquisition are three inquisitors 
or judges, a prosecutor, fistal, two secretaries, a mag- 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



IS 



istrate, a messenger, a receiver, a gaoler, an agent of 
confiscated possessions, and several assessors, coun- 
sellors, executioners, physicians, surgeons, door-keep- 
ers, familiars, and visitors, who were all sworn to pro- 
found secrecy. Their chief accusation against those 
who are subject to this tribunal is heresy, which com- 
prises all that is spoken or written against the creed, 
or the traditions of the Romish church. The other 
articles of accusation are, renouncing Roman Catho- 
lic persuasion, and believing ^ that persons of any 
other religion may be saved, or even admitting that 
the tenets of any but papists are either scriptural or 
rational. There are but two other things which incur 
the most severe punishments, to disapprove of any 
action done by the inquisition, or doubt the truth of 
anything asserted by inquisitors. 

Heresy comprises many subdivisions, and, upon 
a suspicion of any of these, the party is immediately 
apprehended. Advancing an offensive proposition ; 
failing to impeach others who may advance one, con- 
demning church ceremonies ; defacing idols ; reading 
books condemned by the inquisition ; lending such 
books to others ; deviating^from the ordinary practices 
of the Romish church ; letting a year go past without; 
going to confession; eating meat on fast-days; neg- 
lecting mass ; being present at a sermon preached 
by a heretic ; not appearing when summoned by the 
inquisition ; lodging in the house of, contracting a 
friendship with, or making presents to a heretic ; as- 
sisting a heretic to escape from confinement, or visit- 
ing one in confinement, all rnatters of suspicion, and 
prosecuted accordingly. All Roman Catholics were 
even commanded, under pain of excommunication, to 
give immediate information, even of their nearest and 
dearest friends, if they judged them to be heretics, or 
any ways inclining to heresy. All who give the least 
assistance to protestants are called fautors or abettors 
of heresy, and the accusations against them are for 



14 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



comforting such as the inquisition has begun to pros- 
ecute; assisting, or not informing against them, if 
they should happen to escape ; concealing, abetting, 
advising, or furnishing heretics with money; visiting, 
or writing to, or sending them subsistence; secreting 
or burning books and papers which might serve to 
convince them. The inquisition also takes cognizance 
of such as are accused of being magicians, witches, 
blasphemers, soothsayers, wizards, common swearers, 
and of such as read or even possess the bible in the 
common language, the Talmud of the Jews, or the Al- 
coran of the Mahometans. Upon all occasions the in- 
quisitors carry on their process with the utmost sever- 
ity. A protestant is seldom shown any mercy ; and a 
Jew, who turns Christian, is far from being secure; 
for if he is known to keep company with another con- 
verted Jew, suspicion arises that they privately prac- 
tice together some Jewish ceremonies ; if he keep 
company with a person wdio was lately a protestant, 
but now professes popery, they are accused of plot- 
ting together ; but if he associate with a Roman Cath- 
olic, an accusation is often laid against the former for 
only pretending to be a papist, and the consequence 
is, a confiscation of his effects, and the loss of life is 
he complain of ill usage. A defense is of little use to 
the prisoner ; for suspicion is deemed cause of con- 
demnation, and the greater his wealth the greater his 
danger. Most of the inquisitors' cruelties are owing 
to their rapacity ; they destroy life to possess the prop- 
erty of their victims, and, under pretense of zeal, 
plunder individuals of their rights. A prisoner of the 
inquisition is never allowed to see the face of his ac- 
cuser, or of the witnesses against him, but every meth- 
od is taken by threats and tortures to obUge him to 
criminate himself. If the 'jurisdiction of the inquisi- 
tion be not fully allowed, vengeance is denounced 
such as call it in question ; or if any of its officers are 
opposed, those who oppose, them are almost certain 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



15 



of becoming sufferers for their temerity; the maxi- 
mum of the inquisition being to strike terror and awe 
to those who are the objects of its power, into obedi- 
ence. High birth, distinguished rank, great dignity, or 
eminent employments, are no protection from its sever- 
ities; and the lowest officers of the inquisition can 
make the highest characters tremble at their author- 
ity. These are the circumstances which subject per- 
sons to the rage of the inquisition; and the methods 
of beginning the process are, 1. to proceed by an im- 
putation, or prosecute on common report; 2. to pro- 
ceed by the information of an indifferent person who 
wishes to impeach another; 3. to prosecute on the 
information of spies retained by the inquisition ; and, 
4. to prosecute on the confession of the prisoner him- 
self. The inquisitors never forget nor forgive ; length 
of time cannot efface their resentments ; nor can the 
humblest concessions or most liberal presents obtain 
a pardon ; they carry their desire of revenge to the 
grave, and are gratified with nothing short of the 
property and lives of those who have offended. Hence, 
when a person once accused to the inquisition, after 
escaping, is re-taken, he ought seriously to prepare 
himself for martyrdum, for pardon is next to an im- 
possibility. If a positive accusation be given, the in- 
quisitors direct an order to the executioner, who takes 
a certain number of familiars with him to assist in the 
execution. Father, son, brother, sister, husband, or 
wife, must quietly submit; none dare resist or even 
speak — as either would subject themt to the punish- 
ment of the devoted victim. No respite is allowed, 
but the prisoner is instantaneously hurried away. 

This dreadful engine of tyranny may at any time 
be introduced into a country where the catholics have 
the ascendancy; and hence how careful we ought to 
be, who are not accursed with such an arbitrary court, 
to prevent its introduction. In speaking of this sub- 
ject an elegant author says, *'How horrid a scene of 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



perfidy and inhumanity. What kind of community 
must that be whence gratitude, love, and mutual for- 
bearance of human frailties, are banished! VV'hat 
must that tribunal be, which obliges parents not only 
to erase from their minds the remembrances of their 
own children, to extinguish all those keen sensations 
of tenderness and affection wherewith nature inspires 
them, but even to extend their inhumanity so far as to 
force them to become their accusers, and consequent- 
ly the cause of the cruelties inflicted upon them ! 
What ideas ought we to form of a tribunal which 
obliges children not only to stifle every soft impulse 
of gratitude, love and respect, due to those who gave 
them birth, but even forces them, under the most 
rigorous penalties, to be spies over their parents, and 
to discover to a set of merciless inquisitors the crimes, 
the errors, and even the infirmities to which they are 
exposed by human frailty ! In a word, a tribunal that 
will not permit relations, when imprisoned in its hor- 
rid dungeons, to give each other the succors, or per- 
form the duties which religion enjoins, must be of an 
infernal nature. What disorder and confusion must 
give rise to in a tenderly affectionate family ! An ex- 
pression, innocent in itself, and, perhaps, but too true, 
shall, from an indiscreet zeal or panic of fear, give in- 
finite uneasiness to a family; shall entirely ruin its 
peace and perhaps cause one or more of its members 
to be the unhappy victims of the most barbarous of 
all tribunals. What distractions must necessarily 
break forth in a house where the husband and wife are 
at variance, or the children loose and wicked! Will 
such children scruple to sacrifice a father, whose en- 
deavors to restrain them by his exhortations, by re- 
proofs, or paternal corrections? Will they not rather, 
after plundering his house to support their extrava- 
gance and riot, readily delivered up their unhappy par- 
ent to all the horrors of a tribunal founded on the 
blackest injustice? A riotous husband, or a loose 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



17 



wife, has an easy opportunity, assisted by the system 
in question, to rid themselves of one who is a check 
to their vices, by deUverng him or her up to the 
rigors of the inquisition." 

When the inquisitors have taken umbrage 
against an innocent person, all expedients are used to 
faciUtate condemnation; false oaths and testimonies 
are employed to find the accused guilty, and all laws 
and institutions are sacrifificed to satiate the most 
bigoted vengeance. If a person accused be arrested 
and imprisoned, his treatment is deplorable. The 
goalers may begin by searching him for books and 
papers which tend to his conviction, or for instru- 
ments which might be employed in self-murder or es- 
cape, and on this pretext they often rob him of valu- 
ables and even wearing apparel. When the prisoner 
has been searched and robbed, he is committed to pris- 
on. Innocence, on such an occasion, is a weak reed, 
nothing being easier than to ruin an innocent person. 
The mildest sentence is imprisonment for life ; yet 
the inquisitors proceed by degrees at once subtle, 
slow, and cruel. The gaoler first insinuates himself 
into the prisoner's favor, by pretending to wish and 
advise him well ; and among other hints of false kind- 
ness tells him to petition for an audit. When he is 
brought before the consistory, the first demand is, 
"What is your request?" To this the prisoner very 
naturally answers, that he would have a hearing. On 
this one of the inquisitors replies, "Your hearing is — 
confess the truth, conceal nothing, and rely on our 
mercy." If now the prisoner make a confession of 
any trifling affair, they immediately found an indict- 
ment upon it ; if he is mute, they shut him up without 
light, or any food but a scanty allowance of bread and 
water till he overcomes his obstinacy, as they call it ; 
and if he declare his innocence, they torment him till 
he either dies with the pain, or confesses himself 
guilty. 



18 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



On the re-examination of such as confess, they 
continually say, "You have not been sincere, you tell 
not all; you keep many things concealed, and there- 
fore must be remanded to your dungeon." When 
those who have been silent are called for re-examina- 
tion, if they continue mute, such tortures are ordered 
as either make them speak, or kill them; and when 
those who proclaim their innocence are re-examined, 
a crucifix is held before them, and they are solemnly 
exhorted to take an oath of their confession of faith. 
This brings them to the test; they must either swear 
they are Roman catholics, or acknowledge they are 
not. If they acknowledge they are not, they are pro- 
ceeded against as heretics ; if they acknowledge they 
are, a string of accusations is brought against them, 
to which they are obliged to answer extempore; no 
time being given even to arrange their thoughts. On 
having verbally answered, pen, ink, and paper, are 
brought them, in order to produce a written answer, 
which must in every degree coincide with the verbal 
one. If the verbal and written answers differ, the 
prisoners are charged with prevarication ; if one con- 
tain more than the other, they are charged of wishing 
for concealment; if they both agree, they are charged 
with premeditated artifice. 

After a person impeached is condemned, he is 
either severely whipped, violently tortured, sent to 
the galleys, or sentenced to death; in either case the 
effects are confiscated. After judgment, a procession 
is arranged to the place of execution, and the cere- 
mony is called an Auto da Fe, or act of Faith. The 
following is an exact account of one of these solemn 
farces, performed at Madrid in the year 1682. 

The officers of the inquisition, preceded by trum- 
pets, kettle-drums, and their banner, marched on the 
30th of May, in cavalcade, to the palace of the great 
square, where they declared by proclamation, that on 
the 30th of June the sentence of the prisoners was to 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



19 



be put into execution. There had not been a specta- 
cle of this kind at Madrid for several years before, for 
which reason it was expected by the inhabitants with 
as much impatience as a day of great festivity and 
triumph. When the day appointed arrived, a prodig- 
ious number of people appeared dressed as gaily as 
their respective circumstances would admit. In the 
great square was raised a high scaffold ; and thither, 
from seven in the morning till the evening, were 
brought criminals of both sexes ; all the inquisitions 
in the kingdom sending their prisoners to Madrid. 
Twenty men and women, with one renegade Mahom- 
etan, were ordered to be burned ; fifty Jews and Jew- 
esses, never having^ before been imprisoned, and re- 
penting of their crimes, were sentenced to a long con- 
finement, and to wear a yellow cap ; and ten others, 
indicted for bigamy, witchcraft, and other crimes, 
were sentenced to be whipped, and then sent to the 
galleys ; these last wore large pasteboard caps, with 
inscriptions on them, having a halter about their 
necks, and torches in their hands. On this occasion 
the whole court of Spain was present. The grand in- 
quisitor's chair was placed in a sort of tribunal higher 
than that of the king. Nobles acted the part of the 
sheriff's officers in England, leading such criminals as 
were to be burned, and holding them when fast bound 
with thick cords ; the rest of the victims were con- 
ducted by familiars of the inquisition. There was 
among them a young Jewess of exquisite beauty, but 
seventeen years of age. Being on the same side of 
the scaffold where the queen was seated, she ad- 
dressed her, in hope of obtaining pardon, in the fol- 
lowing pathetic speech : "Great queen ! will not your 
royal presence be of some service to me in my miser- 
able condition? Have regard to my youth; and, oh! 
consider that I am about to die for professing a relig- 
ion imbibed from my earliest infancy!" Her majes- 
ty seemed to pity her distress, but turned away her 



20 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



eyes, as she did not dare speak a word in behalf of a 
person who had been declared a heretic by the inqui- 
sition. Mass now began, in the midst of which the 
priest came from an altar placed near the scaffold, and 
seated himself in a chair prepared for that purpose. 
Then the chief inquisitor descended from the amphi- 
theatre, dressed in his cope, and having a mitre on his 
head. After bowing to the altar, he advanced towards 
the king's balcony, attended by some of his officers, 
carrying a cross and the gospels, with a book contain- 
ing the oath by which the kings of Spain oblige them- 
selves to protect the catholic faith, to extirpate here- 
tics, and support with all their power the decrees of 
the inquisitions. On the approach of the inquisitor 
presenting this book to the king, his majesty rose up 
bare-headed, and swore to maintain the oath, which 
was read to him by one of his counsellors ; after which 
the king remained standing till the inquisitor had re- 
turned to his place ; when the secretary of the holy 
office mounted a sort of pulpit, and administered a 
like oath to the counsellors and the whole assembly. 
Mass commenced about twelve at noon and did not 
end till nine in the evening, being protracted by a 
proclamation of sentences of the several criminals, 
which were rehearsed aloud one after the other. Next 
followed the burning of the twenty-one men and 
women, whose intrepidity in suffering that horrid 
death was truly astonishing: some thrust their hands 
and feet into the flames with the most dauntless forti- 
tude ; and all yielded to their fate with such resolution 
that many of the amazed spectators lamented that 
such heroic souls had not been more enlightened. The 
situation of the king was so near to the crimmals, 
that their dying groans were audible to him : his coro- 
nation oath obliges him to give sanction by his pres- 
ence to all the acts of the tribunal. 

Another Auto da Fe is thus described by the rev- 
erend Dr. Geddes: — "At the place of execution there 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 21 

are as many stakes set as there are prisoners to be 
burned, a lar^e quantity of dry furze being piled 
about them. The stakes of the protestants, or as the 
inquisitors call them, the professed, are about four 
yards high, and have each a small board, whereon the 
prisoner is seated within a half yard of the top. The 
professed then go up a ladder betwixt two priests, 
who attend the whole day of execution. When they 
come up even with the board they turn about to the 
people, and the priests spend a quarter of an hour in 
exhorting them to be reconciled to the see of Rome. 
On their refusing, the priests come down, and the exe- 
cutioner ascending, turns the professed from off the 
ladder upon the seat, chains their bodies close to the 
stakes, and leaves them. Then the priests go up a 
second time to renew their exhortations, and if they 
find them inef¥ectual, usually tell them at parting, 
that they leave them to the devil, who is standing at 
their elbow ready to receive their souls, and carry 
them with him into the flames of hell-fire, as soon as 
they are out of their bodies. A general shout is then 
raised, and when the priests get ofif the ladder, the 
universal cry is, 'Let the dogs' beards be burnt,' which 
is accordingly done by means of flaming furzes thrust 
against their faces. This barbarity is repeated till 
their faces are burnt, and is accompanied with loud ac- 
clamations. Fire is then set to the furzes, and thc 
criminals are consumed." 

The inquisition belonging to Portugal is on a 
similar plan to that of Spain, having been instituted 
much about the same time, and put under the same 
regulations, and the proceedings nearly resemble each 
other. The house or rather palace of the inquisition 
is a noble edifice. It contains four courts, each about 
forty feet square, round which are about 300 dun- 
geons or cells. The dungeons on the ground floor 
are for the lowest class of prisoners, and those on the 
second story are for superior rank. The galleries are 



22 MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 

built of freestone, and hid from view both within and 
without by a double wall of about fifty feet high. So 
extensive is the whole prison, which contains so many 
turnings that none but tiiose acquainted with it can 
find their way through the various avenues. The 
apartments of the chief inquisitor are spacious and 
elegant; the entrance is through a large gate, which 
leads into a court-yard, round which are several cham- 
bers, and some large saloons for the king, royal fam- 
ily, and the rest of the court to stand and observe the 
executions. 

A testoon, which is a sevenpence-halfpenny Eng- 
lish money, is allowed every prisoner daily; and the 
principle goaler, accompanied by two other officers, 
visits every prisoner monthly to enquire how he 
would have his allowance laid out. This visit, how- 
ever is only a matter of form, for the goaler usually 
lays out the money as he pleases, and commonly al- 
lows the prisoner daily a porringer of broth, half a 
pound of beef, a small piece of bread, and a trifling 
portion of cheese. Sentinels walk about continually 
to listen, and if the least noise is heard, to address and 
threaten the prisoner ; if the noise is repeated, a severe 
beating ensues. The following is said to be a fact : a 
prisoner having a violent cough, one of the guards 
came and ordered him not to make a noise; to which 
he replied, that from the violence of his cold, it was 
not in his power to forbear. The cough increasing, 
the guard went into the cell, stripped the poor crea- 
ture naked, and beat him so unmercifully that he soon 
died. 

Sometimes a prisoner passes a month without 
knowing of what he is accused, or having the least 
idea when he is to be tried. The goaler at length in- 
forms him that he must petition for a trial. This 
ceremony being gone through he is taken bare-headed 
for examination. When they come to the door of the 
tribunal, the goaler knocks three times, to give the 
judges notice of their approach. A bell is rung by 
one of the judges, when an attendant opens the door, 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



23 



admits the prisoner and accomodates him with a stool. 
The prisoner is then ordered by the president to kneel 
down, and lay his right hand upon a book, which is 
presented to him close shut. This being complied 
with, the following question is put to him : "Will you 
promise to conceal the secrets of the holy oiTfice, and 
to speak the truth?" Should he answer in the nega- 
tive, he is remanded to his cell and cruelly treated. If 
he answers in the affirmative, he is ordered to be 
again seated, and the examination proceeds; when 
the president asks a variety of questions, and the clerk 
minutes both them and the answers. When the ex- 
amination is closed, the bell is again rung, the goaler 
appears, and the prisoner is ordered to withdraw with 
this exhortation: "Tax your memory, recollect all the 
sins you have committed, and when you are again 
brought here, communicate them to the holy office." 
The gaolers and attendants, when apprised that the 
prisoner has made an ingenuous confession, and read- 
ily answered every question, make him a low bow, 
and treat him with affected kindness as a reward for 
his candor. He is brought in a few days for a sec- 
ond examination, with the same formalities as before. 
The inquisitors often deceive prisoners by promising 
the greatest lenity, and even to restore their liberty, 
if they will accuse themselves ; the unhappy persons 
who are in their power frequently fall into this snare, 
and are sacrificed to their own simplicity. Instances 
have occurred of some, who relying on the faith of the 
judges, have accussed themselves of what they were 
totally innocent, in expectation of obtaining their lib- 
erty and thus became martyrs of their own folly. 

There is another artifice made use of by the in- 
quisitors : if a prisoner has too much resolution to ac- 
cuse himself, and too much foresight to be ensnared 
by their sophistry, they proceed differently. A copy 
of an indictment against the prisoner is given him, in 
which, among many trivial accusations, he is charged 



24 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



with the most enormous crimes of which human na- 
ture is capable. This rouses his temper, and he ex- 
claims against such falsities. He is then asked which 
of the crimes he can deny. He naturally mentions 
the most atrocious, and begins to express his abhor- 
ence of them, when the indictments are snatched out 
of his hand, the president says, "By your denying 
only those crimes which you mention, you implicitly 
confess the rest, we shall therefore proceed accord- 
ingly." " Sometimes they make a ridiculous af¥ec- 
tation of equity, by pretending that the prisoner 
may be indulged with a counsellor, if he chooses to 
demand one. Such a request is sometimes made, and 
a counsellor appointed; but upon these occasions, as 
the trial is a mockery of justice, so the counsellor is 
a mere cipher ; for he is not permitted to say any 
thing that might offend the inquisitor, or to advance 
a syllable that might benefit the prisoner. 

Though the inquisitors allow the torture to be 
used only three times, yet it is so severely inflicted, 
that the prisoner either dies under it, or ever after 
continues a cripple. The following is a description 
of the severe torments occasioned by the torture, 
from one who suffered it the three usual times, but 
happily survived its cruelties. 

The First Time of Torturing. 

A prisoner on refusing to comply with the iniqui- 
tous demand of the inquisitors, by confessing all the 
crimes they thought proper to charge him with, was 
immediately conveyed to the torture-room, where no 
light appeared but what issued from two candles. 
That the cries of the sufferers might not be heard by 
other prisoners, the room was lined with a kind of 
quilting, covering all the crevices and deadening the 
sound. The prisoner's horror was extreme on enter- 
ing this infernal place, when suddenly he was sur- 
rounded by six wretches, who, after preparing the tor- 
tures, stripped him naked to his drawers. He was 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



25 



then laid upon his back upon a kind of stand, elevated 
a few feet from the floor. They began by putting an 
iron collar round his neck and a ring to each foot, 
which fastened him to the stand. His limbs being 
thus stretched out they wound two ropes Tound each 
arm and each thigh ; ehese being passed under the 
scaflfold, were all drawn tight at the same instant of 
time, by four of the men at a given signal. The pains 
which immediately succeeded were intolerable; the 
ropes, which were of small size, cut through the pris- 
oner's flesh to the bone, making the blood gush out 
at all the different places bound at a time. As he per- 
sisted in not making any confession of what the in- 
quisitors required, the ropes were drawn in this man- 
ner four times successively. A physician and surgeon 
attended, and often felt his temples, to judge of the 
danger he might be in; by these means his tortures 
were for a short time suspended ; but only that the 
might have sufficient opportunity of recovering his 
spirits to sustain further torture. During this 
extremity of anguish, while the tender frame is tear- 
ing, as it were, in pieces, while at every pore it feels 
the sharpest pangs of death, and the agonized soul is 
just ready to burst forth and quit its wretched man- 
sion, the ministers of the inquisition have the obdu- 
racy to look on without emotion, and calmly to advise 
the poor distracted creature to look on without emo- 
tion, and calmly to advise the pardon and receive 
absolution. All this, however, was ineffectual with 
the prisoner, whose mind was strengthened by a 
sweet consciousness of innocence, and the divine con- 
solation of religion. Amidst his bodiy suffering, the 
physician and surgeon were so barbarous as to 
declare, that if he died under the torture he would be 
guilty, by his obstinacy of self-murder. The last time 
the ropes were drawn tight he grew so exceedingly 
weak, by the stoppage of the circulation of his blood 
and pains he endured, that he fainted away; upon 



26 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



which he was unloosed and carried back to his 
dungeon. 

The Second Time of Torturing. 

The inhuman wretches of the inquisition, finding 
that all the tortures they inflicted, instead of extort- 
ing a discovery from the prisoner, only served the 
more fervently to excite his supplications to Heaven 
for patience and power to persevere in truth and 
integrity, were so inhuman, in six weeks after, as to 
expose him to another kind of torture, more severe, if 
possible, that the former, the manner of inflicting 
which was as follows. They forced the arms back- 
wards, so that the psalms of his hands were turned 
outward behind him, when, by means of a rope that 
fastened them together at the wrists, and which was 
turned by an engine, they drew them by degrees nearer 
each other. In consequence of this violent contortion, 
both his shoulders became dislocated, and a consider- 
able quantity of blood issued from his mouth. This 
torture was repeated thrice ; after which he was again 
taken to the dungeon, and delivered to the physician 
and surgeon, who, in setting the dislocated bones, put 
him to the most exquisite torment. 

The Third Time of Torturing. 

About two months after the second torture, the 
prisoner, being a little recovered, was again ordered 
to the torture-room ; and there, for the last time, made 
to undergo another kind of punishment, which was 
inflicted twice without intermission. The execu- 
tioners fastened a thick iron chain twice around his 
body, which, crossing upon his stomach, terminated 
at the wrists. They then placed him with his back 
against a thick board, at each extremity whereof was 
a pulley, through which there run a rope that caught 
the ends of the chain 'at his Avrists. Then the execu- 
tioner stretching the end of this rope, by means of a 
roller placed at a distance behind him, pressed or 
bruised his stomach in proportion as the ends of the 




The Torture Rack. 



28 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



chain were drawn tighter. They tortured him in 
this manner to such a degree, that his wrists, as well 
as his shoulders, were quite dislocated. They were, 
however, soon set by the surgeons ; but the bar- 
barians, not yet satisfied with this series of cruelty, 
made him immediately undergo the torture a second 
time ; which he sustained with equal constancy and 
resolution. He was then remanded to his dungeon, 
attended by the surgeon to dress his bruises and 
adjust the parts dislocated; and here he continued 
till their gaol delivery restored him to a miserable 
freedom in this world, or their Auto de Fe removed 
him to a better state. 

It may be judged from these accounts what dread- 
ful agony the sufferer must have labored under, by 
being so frequently put to the torture. Most of his 
limbs were disjointed ; so much was he bruised and 
exhausted, as to be unable, for weeks, to lift his hands 
to his mouth ; and his body became greatly swelled 
from the inflammation caused by frequent dislocations. 
After his discharge he felt the effects of this cruelty 
for the remainder of his life, being frequently seized 
with thriUing and excruciating pains, to which he had 
never been subject, till after he had the misfortune to 
fall under the merciless and bloody lords of the inquisi- 
tion. The unhappy females who fall into the hands of 
the inquisitors, have not more favor shown them on 
account of the tenderness of their sex; but are tor- 
tured with as much severity as the male prisoners, 
with the additional mortification of having the most 
shocking indecencies added to the most savage bar- 
barities. 

Should these modes of torturing force a confes- 
sion from the prisoner, he is remanded to his horrid 
dungeon, and left a prey to the melancholy of his situ- 
ation, to the anguish arising from what he has suf- 
fered, and to the dreadful ideas of future cruelties. 
Should he refuse to confess, he is still remanded to his 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



29 



dungeon; but a stratagem is used to draw from him 
what the torture fails to do. A companion is allowed 
to attend him, under the pretence of comforting his 
mind till his wounds are healed ; this person, who is 
always selected for his cunning, insinuates himself into 
the good graces of the prisoner, laments the anguish 
he feels, sympathizes with him, and, taking advantage 
of the hasty expressions forced from him by pain, does 
all he can to dive into his secrets. This companion 
sometimes pretends to be a prisoner like himself, and 
imprisoned for similar charges ; to draw the unhappy 
person into unsuspecting confidence, and persuade him 
in unbosoming his grief, to betray his private senti- 
ments. 

Frequently these snares succeed, as they are the 
most alluring by being glossed over with the appear- 
ance of friendship, sympathy, pity, and every tender 
passion. In fine, if the prisoner cannot be found 
guilty, he is either tortured or harassed to death, 
though a few have sometimes had the good fortune 
to be discharged ; but not without having first of all 
suffered the most dreadful cruelties. If he is found 
guilty, all his effects are confiscated, and he is con- 
demned to be whipped, imprisoned for life, sent to the 
gallies, or put to death. Having mentioned the bar- 
barities with which the prisoners are treated by the 
inquisitors, we shall proceed to recount the severity 
of their proceedings against publications. 

When a book is published, it is carefully read by 
some of the families belonging to the inquisition. 
These wretched critics are too ignorant and bigoted 
to search for truth, and too malicious to appreciate 
sound wisdom and virtue. They scrutinize not for the 
merits, but for the defects of an author, and pursue 
the slips of his pen with unremitting diligence. Hence 
they read with prejudice, judge with partiality, pursue 
errors with avidity, and strain that which is innocent 
into an offensive meaning. They misapply, confound. 



80 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



and pervert the sense ; and when they have gratified 
the malignity of their disposition, charge their blun- 
ders upon the author, that a prosecution may be 
founded upon their false conceptions and designed 
misinterpretations. Any trivial charge causes the cen- 
sure of a book. There is a catalogue of condemned 
books annually published under three different heads 
of censures, and being printed on a large sheet of 
paper, is hung up in the most public and conspicuous 
places. After this, people are obliged to destroy all 
such books as come under either of the censures, 
unless the exceptionable passages have been expunged, 
and the corrections made, as in either case disobedi- 
ence would be of the most fatal consequence : for the 
possessing and reading the proscribed books are 
deemed very atrocious crimes. Every publisher of 
such books is usually ruined in his circumstances, and 
sometimes obliged to pass the remainder of his life 
in a cell of the inquisition. 



Cruelties Exercised by the Inquisition of Spain and 
Portugal from the Most Authenticated Records. 

Francis Romanus, a native of Spain, was em- 
ployed by the merchants of Antwerp to transact some 
business for them in Bremen. He had been educated 
in the Romish persuasion, but going one day into a 
Protestant church, he was struck with the truths 
which he heard, and beginning to discern the errors 
of popery, he determined to search farther into the 
matter. Perusing the sacred scriptures, and the writ- 
ings of some Protestant divines, he perceived the false- 
hood of the principles he had formerly embraced ; and 
soon renounced the impositions of popery for the doc- 
trines of the reformed church, in which religion 
appeared in its genuine purity. Resolving to think only 
of his eternal salvation, he studied religious truth more 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



31 



than earthly trade, and purchased books rather than 
merchandise, convinced that the riches of the body are 
trifling to those of the soul. He resigned his agency 
to the merchants of Antwerp, giving them an account 
at the same time of his conversion ; and then, resolved 
on the conversion of his parents, he returned without 
delay to Spain for that purpose. But the Antwerp 
merchants writing to the inquisitors, he was seized, 
imprisoned for some time, and then condemned to the 
flames as a heretic. He was led to the place of execu- 
tion in a garment painted with demon figures, and had 
a paper mitre put on his head by way of derision. As 
he passed by a wooden cross, one of the priests bade 
him kneel to it; but he absolutely refused to do so, 
saying, "It is not for Christians to worship wood." 
Having been placed on a pile of fagots, the fire quickly 
reached him, when he suddenly lifted up his head ; the 
priests thinking he meant to recant, ordered him to be 
taken down. Finding, however, that they were mis- 
taken, and that he still retained his constancy, he was 
placed again upon the pile, where, as long as he haci 
life and voice remaining-, he kept repeating these verses 
of the seventh psalm — "O Lord by God, in thee I put 
my trust ! O let the wickedness of the wicked come 
to an end, but establish thou the just. My defence is 
of God, who saveth the upright in heart. I will sing 
praise to the name of the Lord most high !" 

Rochus, the Carver. 
At St. Lucar, in Spain, resided a carver named 
Rochus, whose principal business was to make images 
of saints and other popish idols. Becoming, however, 
convinced of the errors of the Romish persuasion, he 
embraced the Protestant faith, left off carving images, 
and for subsistence followed the business of a seal 
engraver only. But he had retained one image of the 
Virgin Mary for a sign ; when an inquisitor passing by, 
asked if he would sell it. Rochus mentioned a price ; 
the inquisitor objected to it, and offered half the 



32 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



money. Rochus replied, "I would rather break it to 
pieces than take such a trifle." — "Break it to pieces," 
said the inquisitor, "break it to pieces if you dare!" 
Rochus being provoked at this expression, snatched 
up a chisel, and cut off the nose of the image. This 
was sufficient; the inquisitor went away in a rage, and 
soon after sent to have him apprehended. In vain did 
he plead that what he defaced was his own property ; 
and that if it was not proper to do as he would with 
his own, it was not proper for the inquisitor to bargain 
for the image in the way of trade. Nothing, however, 
availed him ; his fate was decided ; he was condemned 
to be burnt, and the sentence was executed without 
delay. 

Doctor Cacallla and His Whole Family. 

A doctor Cacalla, his brother Francis and sister 
Blanche, were burnt at Valladolid, for having spoken 
against the inquisitors. A gentlewoman with her two 
daughters and niece, were apprehended at Seville, pro- 
fessing the Protestant religion. They were all put to 
the torture ; and when that was over, one of the in- 
quisitors sent for the youngest daughter, pretended to 
sympathize with her, and pity her suffering; then 
binding himself with a solemn oath not to betray her, 
he said, *Tf you will disclose all to me, I promise you 
I will procure the discharge of your mother, sister, 
cousin, and yourself." Rendered confident by this 
oath, and ensnared by specious promises, she revealed 
all the tenets they professed ; when the perjured 
wretch, instead of acting as he had sworn, immediately 
ordered her to be put to the rack, saying, "Now you 
have revealed so much, I will make you reveal more." 
Refusing, however, to say anything further, the whole 
family were condemned to the flames, and the horrid 
sentence was executed at the next Auto de Fe. 
A Humane Keeper Tortured. 
The keeper of the castle of Triano, belonging to 
the inquisitors of Seville, happened to be of a more 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



83 



mild and humane temper than is usual with persons in 
his situation. He gave all the indulgence he could to 
the prisoners, and showed them every favor in his 
power with as much secrecy as possible. At length 
the inquisitors became acquainted with his kindness, 
and determined to punish him severely for it, that the 
gaolers might be deterred from showing the least trace 
of that compassion which ought to glow in the breast 
of every human being. With this view they super- 
seded him, threw him into a dismal dungeon, and used 
him with such dreadful barbarity that he lost his 
senses. His deplorable situation, however, proctired 
him no favor ; for, frantic as he was, they brought him 
from prison at an Auto de Fe to the usual place of 
punishment, with a sanbenito (or garment worn by 
criminals) on him, and a rope about his neck. His 
sentence was then read — that he should be placed upon 
an ass, led through the city, receive 200 stripes, and 
then be condemned six years to the galleys. The un- 
happy frantic wretch, just as they were about to begin 
his punishment, suddenly sprang from the back of the 
ass, broke the cords that bound him, snatched a sword 
from one of the guards, and dangerously wounded an 
officer of the inquisition. Being overpowered he was 
prevented from doing further mischief, seized, bound 
more securely to the ass, and treated according to his 
sentence. So inexorable were the inquisitors, that for 
the rash effects of his madness, which they had caused, 
four years were added to his slavery in the galleys. 

A Maid Servant Branded. 

A maid-servant to another gaoler belonging to the 
inquisition was accused of humanity, and detected in 
bidding the prisoners keep up their spirits. For this 
heinous crime, as it was called, she was publicly whip- 
ped, banished from her native place for ten years, and 
had her forehead branded, by red hot irons with these 
words, "A favourer and aider of heretics." 



34 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



The Pontic Family. 

John Pontic, a Spanish gentleman and a protes- 
tant, was, principally on account of his great estate, 
apprehended by the inquisitors, and charged with here- 
sy. On this charge all his ef¥ects were confiscated to 
the use of the inquisitors, and his body was burnt to 
ashes. John Gonsalvo, originally a priest, but who 
now embraced the reformed religion, was, with his 
mother, brother, and two sisters, seized by the inquisi- 
tors. Being condemned, they were led to execution 
singing part of the 106th psalm. At the place of execu- 
tion they were ordered to repeat the creed, which they 
immediately complied with, but coming to these 
words, "the holy catholic church," they were com- 
manded to add the monosyllables "of Rome," which 
absolutely refusing, one of the inquisitors said, "Put 
an end to their lives directly," when the executioners 
obeyed, and strangled them. 

Four Women Burned at the Stake. 
Four protestant women were seized at Seville, 
tortured, and afterwards ordered for execution. On 
the way they began to sing psalms : but the officers 
thinking that the words of the psalms reflected on 
themselves, used the most cruel means to silence 
them. They were then burnt, and the houses they 
resided in ordered to be demolished. . A protestant 
schoolmaster of the name of Ferdinando, was appre- 
hended by order of the inquisition, for instructing his 
pupils in the principles of protestantism ; and after 
being severely tortured, committed to the flames. 
Ferdinando the Teacher. 
A monk, who had abjured the errors of popery, 
was imprisoned at the same time as Ferdinando ; but 
through the fear of death, he said he was willing to 
embrace his former communion. Ferdinando hearing 
of this, obtained an opportimity to speak to him, re- 
proached him with his weakness, and threatened him 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



85 



with eternal perdition ; when the monk, sensible of his 
crime, re-embraced and promised to continue in the 
protestant faith, and declared to the inquisitors that 
he solemnly renounced his intended recantation. iSen- 
tence of death was therefore passed upon him, and he 
was burned at the same stake with his friend. 
Twenty Persons Roasted on Spits. 

A Spanish Roman Catholic, named Juliano, trav- 
elling into Germany, became converted to, the prot- 
estant religion and undertook to convey to his own 
country a great number of Bibles, concealed in casks, 
and packed up like Rhenish wine. He succeeded so 
far as to distribute the books. A pretended protestant, 
however, who had purchased one of the Bibles, 
betrayed him, and laid an account of the affair before 
the inquisition. Juliano was seized, and means being 
used to find out the purchasers of the Bibles, 800 per- 
sons were apprehended. They were indiscriminately 
tortured, and then most of them were sentenced to 
various punishm.ents. Juliano was burnt, twenty were 
roasted upon spits, several imprisoned for life, some 
were pubHcly whipped, many sent to the galleys, and 
a very small number were acquitted. 

John Leon, the Tailor. 

A protestant tailor of Spain, named John Leon, 
travelled to Germany, and from thence to Geneva, 
where hearing that a number of English Protestants 
were returning to their native country, he and some 
other Spaniards determined to go with them. The 
Spanish inquisitors being apprised of their intentions, 
sent a number of familiars in pursuit of them, who 
overtook them at a sea-port in Zealand. The pris- 
oners were heavily fettered, handcuffed, had their 
necks and heads covered with a kind of iron net-work, 
and in this miserable condition they were conveyed 
to Spain, thrown into a dungeon, almost famished, 
barbarously tortured, and then burnt. 



36 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



Young Woman Racked. 

A young lady having been forced into a convent, 
absolutely refused to take the veil ; and on leaving 
the cloister she embraced the protestant faith, on 
which she was apprehended and condemned to the 
flames. An eminent physician and philosopher of the 
name of Christopher Losada, became obnoxious to the 
inquisitors, on account of exposing the errors of pop- 
ery, and professing the tenets of protestantism. He 
was apprehended, imprisoned, and racked; but these 
severities not making him confess the Roman catholic 
church to be the only true one, he was sentenced to 
the fire ; which he bore with exemplary patience, and 
resigned his soul to his Creator. 

Arias ; Tortured the Monk. 

Arias, a monk of St. Isidore's monastery at Seville, 
was a man of great abilities, but of a vicious nature. 
He sometimes pretended to forsake the errors of the 
church of Rome, and become a protestant, and soon 
after turned Roman catholic. Thus he continued a 
long time wavering between both persuasions, till 
God thought proper to touch his heart. He now be- 
came a true protestant ; and the sincerity of his con- 
version soon after becoming known, he was seized by 
the officers of the inquisition, severely tortured, and 
afterwards burned at an Auto da Fe. 

Maria de Coccicao. 

A young lady named Maria de Coccicao, who re- 
sided with her brother at Lisbon, was taken up by 
the inquisitors, and ordered to be put to the rack. The 
torments she felt made her confess the charges against 
her. The cords were then slackened, and she was re- 
conducted to her cell, where she remained till she had 
recovered the use of her limbs ; she was then brought 
again before the tribunal, and ordered to ratify her 
confession. This she absolutely refused to do, telling 
them, that what she had said was forced from her by 
the excessive pain she underwent. The inquisitors, 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



37 



incensed at this reply, ordered her again to be put to 
the rack, when the weakness of nature once more pre- 
vailed, and she repeated her former confession. She 
was immediately remanded to her cell ; and being a 
third time brought before the inquisitors they ordered 
her to sign her first and second confessions. She an- 
swered as before, but added, "I have twice given away 
to the frailty of the flesh, and perhaps may while on 
the rack, be weak enough to do so again : but depend 
upon it, if you torture me a hundred times, as soon as 
I am released from the rack I shall deny what was ex- 
torted from me by pain." The inquisitors then ordered 
her to be racked a third time ; and, during this last 
trial, she bore the torments with utmost fortitude, and 
could not be persuaded to answer any of the questions 
put to her. As her courage and constancy increased, 
the inquisitors, instead of putting her to death,, con- 
demned her to a severe whipping through the public 
streets, and banishment for ten years 

Inquisitors Affected Remorse. 

A lady of the noble family of Seville, named Jane 
Bohorquia, was apprehended on the information of her 
sister, who had been tortured and burnt for professing 
the protestant religion. While on the rack, she con- 
fessed she had frequently conversed with her sister 
concerning protestantism, and upon this extorted con- 
fession Jane was seized and ordered to be racked, 
which was done with such severity, that she expired 
a week after of the wounds and bruises. Upon this 
occasion the inquisitors affected some remorse, and 
in one of the printed acts of the inquisition, which 
they always published at an Auto da Fe, this young 
lady is thus mentioned: "Jane Bohorquia was found 
dead in prison ; after which, upon reviving her prose- 
cution, the inquisitors discovered she was innocent. 
Be it therefore known, that no further prosecution 
shall be carried on against her; and that her effects, 
which were confiscated, shall be given to the heirs at 



38 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



law." One sentence in this passage is as remarkable 
as it is ridiculous, that not further prosecution shall 
be carried on against her. This alludes to the absurd 
custom of prosecuting and burning the bones of the 
dead; for when a prisoner dies in the inquisition; the 
process continues the same as if he was living; the 
bones are deposited in a chest, and if sentence of guilt 
is passed they are brought out at the next Auto da 
Fe ; the sentence is read against them with as much 
solemnity as against a living prisoner, and they are 
at length committed to the flames. In a similar man- 
ner are prosecutions carried on against prisoners who 
escape ; and when their persons are far beyond the 
reach of the inquisitors, they are burnt in effigy. 

Awful Torture of Isaac Orobio. 

Isaac Orobio, a learned physician, having beaten 
a Moorish servant for stealing, was accused by him 
of professing Judaism, and the inquisitor seized the 
man upon the charge. He was kept three years in 
prison before he had the least intimation of what he 
was to undergo, and then suffered the' following 
modes of torture : — A coarse coat was put upon him, 
and drawn so tight that the circulation of the blood 
was nearly stopped, and the breath almost pressed 
out of his body. After this the strings were suddenly 
loosened, when the air forcing its way hastily into his 
stomach, and the blood rushing into its channels, he 
suffered the most incredible pain. He was seated on 
a bench with his back against a wall to which iron 
pullies were fixed. Ropes being fastened to several 
parts of his body and limbs, were passed through the 
pulleys, and being suddenly drawn with great vio- 
lence, his whole frame was forced into a distorted 
mass. After having suffered for a considerable timd 
the pains of this position, the seat was suddenly re- 
moved and he was left suspended against the wall. 
The executioners fastened ropes round his wrists, and 
then dre\v them about his body. Placing him on his 



MARTYES AND WITNESSES 



39 



back with his feet against the wall, they pulled with 
the utmost violence, till the cord had penetrated to 
the bone. He suffered the last torture three times, 
and then lay seventy days before his wounds were 
healed. He was afterwards banished and in his exile 
wrote the account of his sufferings. 

Burnt for Writing the Lord's Prayer. 

A protestant author of Toledo was fond of pro- 
ducing fine specimens of writings, and having them 
framed to adorn the different apartments of his house. 
Among other curious examples of penmanship, was a 
large piece containing the Lord's prayer, creed, and ten 
commandments, in verse. This piece, which hung in 
a conspicuous part of the house, was one day seen by 
a person belonging to the inquisition, who observed 
that the numerical arrangement of the commandments 
was not according to the church of Rome, but accord- 
ing to the protestant church ; for the protestants retain 
the whole ten commandments as they stand in the 
bible, but the papists omit the second which forbids 
the worship of images. The inquisition soon had in- 
formation of the circumstance, and this gentleman 
was seized, prosecuted, and burnt, only for adorning 
his house with a specimen of his skill. 



CHAPTER II 



PETER WALDO. 

His Accusations Against Popery and the Early 
Struggles of the Waldenses. 

HE principle accusation of Peter Waldo 
f^S^^ against the Roman Catholics were that 
they affirm the church of Rome to be the 
only infallible church of Christ upon earth ; 
and that the pope is its head and the vicar 
of Christ ; that they hold the absurd doc- 
trine of trans-substantiation, insisting that 
the bread and wine given in the sacraments are the 
very identical body and blood of Christ which was 
nailed to the cross; that they believe there is a place 
called purgatory, where the souls of persons, after this 
life, are purged from the sins of mortality, and that 
the pains and penalties here inflicted may be abated 
according to the masses said by and the money paid 
to the priests ; that they teach the communion of one 
kind, or the receiving the wafer only, is sufficient for 
the lay people, though the clergy must be indulged 
with both bread and wine ; that they pray to the Virgin 
Mary and saints, though their prayers ought to be im- 
mediately to God ; that they pray for souls departed, 
though God decides their fate immediately on the de- 
cease of the person ; that they will not perform the ser- 
vice of the church in a language understood by the 
people in general ; that they place their devotion in the 
number of prayers, and not in the intent of the heart ; 
that they forbid marriage to the clergy, though God 
allowed it; and that they use many things in baptism, 
though Christ used only water. When Pope Alexan- 
der the Third was informed of these transactions, he 




MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



41 



excommunicated Waldo and his adherents and com- 
manded the Bishop of Lyons to exterminate them. 
Thus began the papal persecution against the Wal- 
denses. 

Tenets of the Waldenses. 

1. That holy oil is not to be mingled in baptism. 

2. That prayers used over things inanimate are 
superstitious. 

3. Flesh may be eaten in Lent; the clergy may 
marry; and auricular confession is unnecessary. 

4. Confirmation is no sacrament; we are not 
bound to pay obedience to the pope ; ministers should 
live upon tithes ; no dignity sets one clergyman above 
another, for their superiority can be drawn only from 
real worth. 

5. Images in churches are absurd ; image worship 
is idolatry ; the pope's indulgences ridiculous ; and the 
miracles pretended to be done by the church of Rome 
are false. 

6. Fornication and public stews ought not to be 
allowed ; purgatory is a fiction ; and deceased persons 
called saints, ought not to be prayed for. 

7. Extreme unction is not a sacrament; and 
masses, indulgences, and prayers are of no service to 
the dead. 

8. The Lord's prayer ought to be the rule of all 
other prayers. 

Waldo remained three years undiscovered in 
Lyons, though the utmost diligence was used to appre- 
hend him, but at length he found an opportunity of 
escaping from the place of his concealment to the 
mountains of Dauphiny. He soon found means to 
propagate his doctrines in Dauphiny and Picardy, 
which so exasperated PhiUp, king of France, that he 
put the latter province, which contained most of the 
sectaries, under military execution, destroying above 
300 gentlemen's seats, erasing some walled towns, 



42 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



burning many of the reformed, and driving others into 
Flanders and Germany. 

Notwithstanding these persecutions, the reformed 
religion seemed to flourish, and the Waldenses in var- 
ious parts became more numerous than ever. At length 
the pope accused them of heresy, and the monks of im- 
morality. These slanders they, however, refuted, but 
the pope, incensed at their increase, used all means for 
their extirpation, such as excommunications, anathe- 
mas, canons, constitutions, decrees, etc., by which they 
were rendered incapable of holding places of trust, 
honor or profit ; their lands were seized, their goods 
confiscated and they were not permitted to be burid 
in consecrated ground. Some of the W aldenses having 
taken refuge in Spain, Aldephonsus, king of Arragon,. 
at the instigation of the pope, published an edict, strict- 
ly ordering all Roman Catholics to persecute them 
where they could be found and decreeing that all who 
gave them the least assistance should be deemed trait- 
ors. 

The year after this edict Aldephonsus was severe- 
ly punished by the hand of Providence, for his son was 
defeated in a great battle, and 50,000 of his men slain, 
by which a considerable portion of his kingdom fell 
into the hands of the Moors. 

The reformed ministers continued to preach 
boldly against the Romish church, and Peter Waldo, in 
particular, wherever he went, asserted that the pope 
was anti-christ, that mass was an abomination, that 
the host was an idol, and that purgatory was a fable. 
Origin of the Inquisition. 

These proceedings of AValdo and his reformed 
companions occasioned the origin of inquisitors, for 
Pope Innocent III authorized certain monks inquisi- 
tors, to find and deliver over the reformed to the secu- 
lar power. The monks, upon the least surmise or in- 
formation, gave up the reformed to the magistrates, 
who delivered them to the executioner, for the process 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



43 



was short, as accusation supplied the place of evidence, 
and a fair trial was never granted to the accused. 
Cruelties of the Pope^ and Artifices of Dominic. 
When the pope found that these cruel means had 
not the desired effect, he determined to try others of 
a milder nature. He therefore sent several learned 
monks to preach among the Waldenses, and induce 
them to change their opinions. Among these monks 
was one Dominic, who appeared extremely zealous in 
the cause of popery. He instituted an order which, 
from him, was called the order of Dominian friars, and 
the members of this order have ever since been the 
principal inquisitors in every country into which that 
horrible tribunal has been introduced. This power 
was unlimited ; they proceeded against whom they 
pleased without any consideration of age, sex or rank. 
However infamous the accusers, the accusation was 
deemed valid and even anonymous informations were 
thought sufficient evidence. The dearest friends or 
kindred could not, without danger, serve any one who 
was imprisoned on account of religion ; to convey to 
those who were confined a little straw, or give them a 
cup of water, was called favoring the heretics ; no law- 
yer dared to plead for his own brother even, or notary 
register anything in favor of the reformed. The malice 
of the Papists, indeed, went beyond the grave, and the 
bones of many Waldenses, who had been long dead, 
were dug up and burnt. If a man on his death bed 
were accused of being a follower of Waldo, his estates 
were confiscated and the heir defrauded of his inheri- 
tance, and some were even obliged to make pilgrim- 
ages to the Holy Land, while the Dominicans took 
possession of their houses and property, which they 
refused to surrender to the owners upon their return. 
Prisons Filled with Christians. 
A knight named Enraudus, being accused of em- 
bracing the opinions of Waldo, was burnt at Paris, A. 
D. 1201. About 1228 such numbers of the reformed 



44 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



were apprehended that the archbishops of Aix, Aries 
and Narhonne took compassion on them and thus ex- 
pressed themselves to the inquisitors : "We hear that 
you have apprehended such a number of Waldenses 
that it is not only impossible to defray the charge of 
their food and confinement, but to provide lime and 
stone to build prisons for them." 

Avarice and Injustice of Boralli. 

In 1380 a monk inquisitor named Francis BaroUi 
had a commission granted him by Pope Clement VII 
to search for and punish the Waldenses in Aix, Am- 
brune, Geneve, Savoy, Orange, Aries, Vienne, Avig- 
non, etc. He went to Ambrune and summoned all the 
inhabitants to appear before him, when those who 
were found to be of the reformed religion were deliv- 
ered over to the secular power and burnt, and those 
who did not appear were excommunicated for contu- 
macy and had their effects confiscated. In the distri- 
bution of the effects, the clergy had two-thirds of the 
property of all who were condemned, and the secular 
power one-third. All the reformed inhabitants of the 
other places named in this ecclesiastic were equal suf- 
ferers. , 

Persecutions in Dauphiny. 

In 1400, the Waldenses who resided in the valley 
of Pragela were, at the instigation of some priests, 
suddenly attacked by a body of troops, who plundered 
their houses, murdered many, and drove others into 
the Alps, where great numbers were frozen to death, 
it being in the depth of winter. In 1460, a persecution 
was carried on in Dauphiny against the Waldenses, by 
the Archbishop of Ambrune, Avho employed a monk 
named John Vayleti, who proceeded with such vio- 
lence that not only the A¥aldenses, but even many 
Papists, were sufferers ; for if any of them expressed 
compassion or pity for the inoffensive people who were 
so cruelly treated, they were accused of favoring the 
Waldenses, and punished. At length Vayleti's pro- 




Taking Refuge in the Mountains, 



46 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



ceedings became so intolerable that a great number of 
the Papists themselves addressed a petition against 
him to Louis XI, king of France, who granted the re- 
quest of the petitioners and sent an order to the gover- 
nor of Dauphiny to stop the persecution. Vayleti, 
however, by order of the archbishop, still continued it ; 
tor, taking advantage of the last clause of the edict, he 
pretended that he did nothing contrary to the king's 
precept, who had ordered punishment to such as af- 
firmed anything against the holy Catholic faith. This 
persecution at length concluded with the death of the 
archbishop, which happened in 1487. 
Attempts of the Pope to Exterminate the Waldenses. 

Pope Innocent VIII, in 1488, determined to per^ 
secute the Waldenses. To this end he sent Albert da 
Capitaneis, archdeacon of Cremona, to France, who, 
on arriving in Dauphiny, craved the assistance of the 
king's lieutenant to exterminate the Waldenses from 
the valley of Loyse. The lieutenant readily granted 
his assistance, and marched a body of troops to the 
place, but when they arrived at the valley they found 
that it had been deserted by its inhabitants, who had 
retired to the mountain and hid themselves in caverns, 
etc. The archdeacon and lieutenant immediately fol- 
lowed them with the troops, and apprehending many, 
they cast them headlong from the precipices, by which 
they were dashed to pieces. Several, however, retired 
to the innermost parts of the caverns and knowing the 
intricacies, were able to conceal themselves. The arch- 
deacon and lieutenant, not being able to come at them, 
ordered the mouths of the caves to be filled with 
fagots, which being lighted, those within were suffo- 
cated. On searching the caves, 400 infants were found 
smothered, either in their cradles or in their mothers' 
arms, and upon the whole, about 3,000 men, women 
and children were destroyed in this persecution. 

After this tragical work the lieutenant and arch^ 
deacon proceeded with the troops to Pragela and Fras- 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



47 



sanier, in order to persecute the Waldenses in those 
parts. But these having heard of the fate of their 
brethren in the valley of Loyse, thought proper to arm 
themselves, and by fortifying the different passes and 
bravely disputing the passages through them, they so 
harassed the troops that the lieutenant was compelled 
to return without effecting his purpose. 

The King of France Favors the Waldenses. 

In 1404, Anthony Fabri and Christopher de Sal- 
ience, having a commission to persecute the Walden- 
ses of Dauphiny, put ^some to death, sequestered the 
goods of many, but Louis XII, coming to the crown in 
1498, the Waldenses petitioned him for a restitution 
of their property. The king determined to have the 
affair impartially canvassed and sent a commissioner 
of his own, together with a commissary from the pope, 
to make proper inquiries. The witnesses against the 
Waldenses having been examined, the innocence of 
those poor people evidently appeared and the king's 
commissioner declared, "That he only desired to be as 
good a Christian as the worst of them." When his 
favorable report was made to the king, he immediately 
gave orders that the Waldenses should have their 
property restored to them. The archbishop of Am- 
brune, having the greatest quantity of these poor 
people's, goods, it was generally imagined that he 
would set a laudable example to others by being the 
first to restore them. The archbishop, however, de- 
clared that he would not restore any of the property, 
for it was incorporated with, and became part of, his 
archbishopric. He, however, with an affectation of 
candor, ofi'ered to relinquish several vineyards of 
which he had dispossessed the Waldenses, provided 
the lords of Dauphiny would restore all they had taken 
from those poor people, but this the lords absolutely 
refused, being as desirous of keeping their plunder as 
the archbishop himself. 

The Waldenses, finding that they were not likely 



48 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



to recover any of their property, again appealed to the 
king, and the monarch having attended to their com- 
plaints, wrote to the archbishop, but that artful and 
avaricious prelate replied "That at the commencement 
of the persecution the Waldenses had been excommun- 
icated by the pope, in consequence of which their 
goods were distrained, therefore till the sentence of 
excommunication was taken ofif, which had occasioned 
them to be seized, they could not be restored with 
property." This plea was allowed to be reasonable, 
and application was ineffectually made to the pope to 
remove the sentence of excommunication, for the arch- 
bishop, supposing that this would be the case, had used 
all his interest at Rome to prevent the application from 
succeeding. 

Progress o£ the Waldenses. 

At length this sect, having spread from Dauphiny 
into several other provinces, became very numerous 
in Provence. At their first arrival, Provence was al- 
most a desert, but by their great industry it soon 
abounded in corn, wine, oil, etc. The pope, by being 
often near them at his seat at Avignon, heard occa- 
sionally many things concerning their differing from 
the church of Rome, which greatly exasperated him, 
and he determined to persecute them. Proceeding to 
extremeties, under the sanction of his ecclesiastical 
authority only, without consulting the king of France, 
the latter became alarmed and sent his master of re- 
quests and his confessor to examine into the affair. On 
their return they reported the Waldenses were not 
such dangerous or bad people as they had been repre- 
sented ; that they lived with perfect honesty, were 
friendly to all, causing their children to be baptiaed, 
had them taught the Lord's prayer, creed, and ten 
commandments ; expounded the Scriptures with purity, 
kept the Lord's day sacred, feared God, honored the 
king, and wished well to the state. "Then," said the 
king, "they are much better Christians than myself or 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



49 



my Catholic subjects, and therefore they shall not be 
persecuted." He was as good as his word, and sent 
orders to stop the persecution. — (From Centuries of 
Persecution.) 

THE TRIAL AND SUFFERINGS OF MR. 
ISAAC MARTIN. 



In the year 1714, about Lent, Mr. Martin arrived 
at Malaga, with his wife and four children. On the 
examination of his baggage, a bible and some other 
books were seized. He was accused soon after of be- 
ing a Jew, for these curious reasons, that his own 
name was Isaac and one of his sons was named Abra- 
ham. The accusation was laid in the bishop's court, 
and he informed the English consul of it, who said 
it was nothing but the malice of some of the Irish 
papists, whom he advised always to shun. The cler- 
gy sent to Mr. Martin's neighbors to know their 
opinion concerning him and the result of the inquiry 
was this — "We believe him not to be a Jew, but a 
heretic." After this, being continually pestered by 
priests, particularly those of the Irish nation, in order 
to change his religion, he determined to dispose of 
what he possessed and retire from Malaga. When, 
however, his purpose became known his house was as- 
sailed after dark by a loud knocking at the door. He 
demanded to know who was there. The persons with- 
out said they wanted to enter. He desired they would 
come the next morning; but they replied, if he would 
not open the door they would break it open ; and they 
were as good as their word. Then about fifteen per- 
sons entered, consisting of a commissioner, with sev- 
eral priests and familiars belonging to the inquisition. 
Mr. Martin would fain have gone to the English con- 
sul; but they told him the consul had nothing to do 
in the matter, and then said, "Where are your beads 
and fire arms?" To which he answered, "I am an 



50 



MAETYRS AND WITNESSES 



English protestant, and as such carry no arms, nor 
make use of beads." They took away his watch, 
money, and other things, carried him to the bishop's 
prison, and loaded him with heavy fetters. His dis- 
tressed family was turned out of doors till the house 
was stripped : and when they had taken every thing 
away, they returned the key to his wife. Four days 
after his commitment, Mr. Martin was told he must 
be sent to Grenada to be tried : he earnestly begged 
to see his wife and children before he went, but this 
request was cruelly denied. Oppressed with fetters, he 
was mounted on a mule, and set out towards Grenada. 
By the way, the mule threw him upon a rocky part 
of the road, and almost broke his back. He was three 
days on the journey of 72 miles. 

On his arrival at Grenada he was detained at an 
inn till it was dark. (No one is ever put into the inqui- 
sition by day light — fit arrangement for so black a 
deed.) At night he was taken along a range of gal- 
leries till he arrived at a dungeon, with a few things 
brought from Malaga by the carrier, consisting of an 
old bed, some clothes, and a box of books. The gaoler 
nailed up the latter, and said they must remain in 
that state till the lords of the inquisition chose to in- 
spect them, for prisoners were not allowed to read 
books. He also took an inventory of whatever Mr. 
Martin had about him ; and having asked a great num- 
ber of frivilous questions, at length gave him this 
order: "You must observe as great silence as if you 
were dead ; you must not speak, nor whistle, nor sing, 
nor make any noise that can be heard ; and if you hear 
anybody cry or make a noise, you must be still and 
say nothing, on' pain of receiving 200 lashes." Mr. 
Martin asked if he might have liberty to walk about 
the room ; the gaoler replied he might, but it must be 
very softly. After giving him some wine, bread and 
half a dozen walnuts, the gaoler left him till morning. 
It was frosty weather, and the walls of the dungeon 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



51 



were between two and three feet thick, the floor was 
bricked, and a great wind came through an aperture 
which served as a window. The next morning the 
gaoler came to hght his lamp, and bade him light a 
fire in order to dress his dinner. He then took him to 
a wheel usually found at the doors of convents, on 
which a person on the other side, unseen turns the 
provisions round. He had then given him half a 
pound of mutton, two pounds of bread, some kidney 
beans, a bunch of raisins, and a pint of wine, which 
formed his allowance for three days. He was also 
furnished with some charcoal, an earthen stove, and 
a few other articles. 

In about a week Mr. Martin was summoned to an 
audience : he followed the gaoler, and coming to a 
large room found a man sitting between two cruci- 
fixes ; and another with a pen in his hand, who was 
exidently secretary to the inquisition. The chief lord 
inquisitor, the person between two crucifixes, seemed 
about sixty years of age, and was a bony man, meagre 
and hideous as could well be imagined. He com- 
manded Mr. Martin to sit down upon a little stool that 
fronted him. A frivolous examination then took place, 
the questions related to his family, their religion, and 
his own tenets and professions. The prisoner admit- 
ted that he was a protestant, pleaded that Christ ad- 
mitted of no persecutions, and concluded with saying 
that he hoped to remain in the religion he had hith- 
erto adopted. He underwent five examinations Avith- 
out any thing serious being alleged against him. 

In a few days he was called to his sixth audience, 
when, after some immaterial interrogatives, the in- 
quisitor told him the charges against him should be 
read and that he must give an explicit and prompt 
answer to each charge. 

First accusation. Soon after your coming to Mal- 
aga, you went and abused the schoolmaster for teach- 
ing your children the christian doctrine, telling him 



52 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



that you would teach them your own religion, and 
that you sent them to school to read and write, and 
not to learn religion. 

Answer. My lord, I did go to the schoolmaster, 
and told him that I sent my children to read and 
write, and not to learn prayers ; that I would have 
them brought up in my own religion, and would teach 
them how to pray ; but I did not abuse him. I believe, 
my lord, I have liberty to bring up my children in my 
own faith without being called to an account for it. 

The inquisitor, displeased at this reply, bid the 
secretary write him down guilty of the first accusa- 
tion. 

Second accusation. At times it was remarked, 
that you did not pull off your hat, in homage to 
images, but turned your back on them. 

Answer. In my religion we pay no respect to 
graven images. I profess myself to be a protestant, 
it is against my conscience to bow to wood or stone, 
and I am not obliged by the articles of peace to do so. 

The inquisitor told him, that as he lived in a 
country where it was done, he ought to comply with 
the custom of the place in which he resided. The 
secretary was then ordered to record the answer. 

Third accusation. You once said, walking in your 
own apartment with an English captain, a heretic like 
yourself, that purgatory was but an invention of the 
church of Rome to get money. There was one pres- 
ent who could understand your language, and heard 
you say so. 

Answer. My lord, I cannot remember everything 
I have said during four years time. It may be 
that I have said such a thing; but if I did, it was not 
to a Roman catholic. If there was one in the room 
that heard me say so he must have been an Irishman, 
who was not very welcome there, for he came as a spy 
upon my words and actions. 

The inquisitor asking if he thought he knew him, 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



53 



Mr. Martin named the person on whom his suspicion 
fell. The inquisitor then having blamed him for giv- 
ing- his tongue such liberties in Roman catholic coun- 
tries, demanded if he was sorry for having said so; 
he replied, "My lord, if I have said amiss, I beg your 
lordship's pardon." When the inquisitor, turning to 
the secretary, said, "Write down that the heretic begs 
pardon for the third accusation." 

Fourth accusation. You were once walking with 
another person who pulled off his hat to the crucifix. 
You asked him why he did this. He replied, I honor 
the crucifix : when you said, "We have no such things 
in our country," and passed by without pulling off 
your hat. 

Answer. My lord, I remember the time very 
well ; it is true, I never pulled oft' my hat to a crucifix, 
unless it was carried in procession; and then I used 
to pull off my hat, not in respect to the image, but to 
cause no scandal, by appearing to deny my superiors 
salutation as they passed. 

Guilty of this accusation by his own confession. 

Fifth accusation. You have several times spoken 
in religious disputes against our faith ; and though 
you have been frequently admonished to embrace the 
Roman catholic persuasion, without which no man 
can be saved, you would never listen to the salutary 
advice. 

Answer. My lord, at my first arrival in the in- 
quisition you allowed that a man might defend his re- 
ligion; it is what I have done. As for being admon- 
ished to change it, that has happened very often ; but I 
have no inclination to change. 

Then the inquisitor asked him if he could not de- 
tend his own religion without speaking against the 
church of Rome. To which Mr. Martin made answer, 
that he really could not : "For," said he, "in disputing 
with others, when they spoke against my religion, I 
naturally spoke against theirs; and I brought proof 



54 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



of scripture for what I said." He was recorded as 
guilt}^ of this charge by his own confession. 

Sixth accusation. Being on board an English 
ship with your wife and others, a female admonished 
your wife to change her religion, when you bade her 
be quiet and mind her own religion. This was on a 
Friday, and you ate meat without regarding the day. 

Answer. My lord, we were merry drinking Flor- 
ence wine and punch, and the woman was ahvays talk- 
ing of religion to my wife, though she hardly knew 
what she said, and at best knew^ but little of the mat- 
ter. Continuing to talk on in the same manner, she 
made us very uneasy, so that I bade her hold her 
tongue, and had a trifling quarrel with her. As for 
eating meat on a Friday, I generally do, and so did 
she, though she was a Roman catholic. 

Seventh accusation. Being in company with some 
English heretic captains at church, there were several 
people kneeling and praying to the image of the Vir- 
gin Mary. The captains asked if they prayed to the 
image. You answered, "Yes ; they know no better, 
for they are brought up in ignorance." 

Answer. My lord, I have been several times walk- 
ing with captains. I do not remember this particular 
time : it may be that some person heard me say so. 

Eighth accusation. Walking with several mer- 
chants, the host passed by, when they took off their 
hats, and some kneeled, but you did not so much as 
take of¥ you hat, which occasioned such scandal that 
some of the people were going to stab you. 

Answer. My lord, it is false ; I have lived several 
years in Roman catholic countries, and know that by 
the articles of peace, I am obliged to have my hat off 
on all such occasions. As for people stabbing me, I 
have run those hazards many times on account of my 
religion. 

Ninth accusation. You have been threatened 
various times with the pope's authority in those coun- 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



55 



tries, and you have said that you did not value him, 
and that he has no authority over you. 

Answer. My lord, it is true I have said so. 

This answer occasioned the following curious 
altercation : — 

Q. How came you to say so? Don't you value 
the holy father, who is God on earth? 

A. My lord, talking with some people who are 
very troublesome about religion, they threatened me 
with the authority of the pope ; and being an English 
protestant, I thought he had nothing to do with me. 

Q. What! then you value nobody? 

A. I beg your lordship's pardon ; I value all man- 
kind as being fellow-creatures ; I value the pope as 
bishop of Rome, but not for the authority he has over 
me, for I believe he has not any. 

Q. You are mistaken. Who is the head of the 
church? 

A. My lord, I see to my sorrow I was mistaken. 
Jesus Christ is the head of the church. 

Q. What! then you allow no head upon earth? 
A. No, my lord. 

Q. Hold your tongue ; you are an unbeliever ; he 
is God upon earth. 

The secretary was ordered to record Mr. Martin's 
several replies. 

Tenth accusation. Walking with some captains 
of ships, there was a procession passing, when you 
bade them retire, and not mind it, though it was their 
design to see it; but you hindered them through dis- 
respect to the procession. 

Answer. Processions are very frequent in Malaga. 
I have been in company with captains who were never 
in Roman catholic countries before : and they, not 
knowing that people went in procession for devotion, 
would laugh and not take their hats off : so that I de- 
sired them to retire to avoid confusion. 

Eleventh accusation. The procession mentioned 



56 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



in accusation the tenth went by, and the people 
kneeled down and worshipped: but you stood with 
your hat on, and took no notice of it. 

Answer. My lord, I remember nothing of the 
affair, but believe it is false; or if I did not take off 
my hat, it was because the host was not there. But 
with respect to kneeling or bowing, I told your lord- 
ship I never do either. 

Twelfth accusation. Being in your own house, an 
English captain asked you if you were a Jew; when 
you burst into a fit of laughter, and answered, you 
did not value what scandalous people said, for you 
were ready to give an account of your religion. 

Answer. It is true, my lord, I little value what 
such scandalous people said, and was always ready to 
give an account of my faith. Nor did I think of being 
sent here, that it might be examined whether I was 
a Jew or not, when the clergy are so numerous in 
Malaga. 

Thirteenth accusation. You refused to give any 
thing to such as begged alms for the souls that are in 
purgatory, and violently dismissed them from your 
door. 

Answer. My lord, it is true ; but did they mention 
the reason why I did so? 

The inquisitor did not satisfy him, but bade him 
relate the reason, which he did, by stating that one 
person in particular, who went about begging alms 
for souls in purgatory, did all he could to torment him, 
and the more Mr. Martin declared he would not be- 
stow any money for such a person, the more impor- 
tunate the other became, calling him heretic dog, and 
telling him that he would be damned, which at length 
overcame his temper, and made him in some measure 
return the fellow's scurrility. 

Fourteenth accusation. You have been heard to 
say that you feared no ecclesiastical court of justice, 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



57 



not even the inquisition itself, which you affirmed had 
nothing to do with an EngUsh protestant. 

Answer. My lord, I have oftentimes said so. 
Fifteenth accusation. You have had Jews in your 
house without giving notice to the commissioners of 
the inquisition, that they might be taken up and prose- 
cuted according to the laws of the country. How 
durst you do such a thing? Do you remember these 
circumstances? 

Answer. Yes, my lord, I do very well. 

Sixteenth accusation. It is confirmed by several 
people, that the said heretic, Isaac Martin, has often 
shewn himself disaffected to the holy faith of the 
church of Rome, and has hindered people from em- 
bracing it; so that had it not been for the sake of his 
family, he would have been murdered long ago. 

Answer. My lord, I suppose those are good 
christians who give me this character ; God knows 
what best to do with them. I hope God will enable me 
to go through these ai¥lictions. I am well assured 
that your lordship knows that I am no Jew. I have 
answered the truth in your examination to the best 
of my remembrance ; and I believe your lordship 
knows it to be so, and know the people who have in- 
formed against me are of a very indifferent character, 
and have envied me ever since I have lived at Malaga. 

Seventeenth accusation. You hindered your 
family from being brought up in the christian faith, 
and if it was not for you they would all be Romans, 
and it is against the laws of the country to prevent 
their becoming such. 

Answer. My lord, it is false that my family had 
any inclination to be Romans ; neither can the law 
oblige them to be so, or hinder me from bringing them 
up in my religion. 

Eighteenth accusation. You used to close your 
shutters when the prosession passed by, to hinder 
your children from kneeling down, and would beat 



58 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



them if they showed any incUnation to be Roman 
cathohcs. 

Answer. My lord, it is true I have closed my 
shutters several times ; for sometimes I have had cap- 
tains of ships in my house, who would not pull their 
hats oft wdien the procession passed. As for m}^ chil- 
dren, they went to the window generally to laugh ; 
and I often bade them not show themselves till the 
procession was gone, that no scandal might be given. 

Nineteenth accusation. Your daughter being of 
age, hath often said in the neighborhood, that she 
would be a Roman catholic, but was afraid you would 
beat her upon that account. 

Answer. My lord, I have nothing to answer to 
lies; it is false as the devil is false. 

Twentieth accusation. In Lent, and other fast- 
days, you caused your family to eat meat, and forbade 
them to keep an^^ of the fasts appointed by the church 
of Rome, and beat them if they did. 

Answer. My lord, these are poor accusations, 
and they are all false. I thank God my fable aftorded 
flesh and fish all the year round ; I never troubled my- 
self to see Avhat the servants used to eat: and as for 
m^^self, wife, and children, we ate meat all the year, 
without any scruple of conscience. Your • lordship 
know^s the fact. 

"You English mind nothing but eating and drink- 
ing and living at your ease, without doing any pen- 
ance. 

*']\Iy lord, I beg 3'our pardon, we have souls to be 
saved as well as other nations. A\'e are born in a 
plentiful country, and I believe we live as well as the 
people of any nation, and serve God as w^ell. 

''Your country w^as a good country formerly ; it 
produced a great many saints, but it now produces no 
such thing. 

"IMy lord, I believe there are few saints now in 
the sense in which you use the word ; but I am per- 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



59 



suaded it produces as many good men as ever it did. 

"Hold your tongue, you are all lost men ; you are 
fallen from the holy church, and there is no salvation 
for you if you do not return. 

Twenty-first accusation. You children had often 
been at mass or prayers in the neighborhood, and 
would have done so every day if you would have let 
them ; but you beat them, and prevented their being 
Christians, and thereby endangered their souls. 

Answer. My lord, I never knew my children to 
go to mass or prayers in the neighborhood, nor did 
I beat them on that account ; I hope God will save 
their souls in the religion to which they are brought 
up, though the church of Rome condemns them. The 
accusation is false. 

Twenty-second accusation. Living at Lisbon you 
had several disputes about religion, and you hid your- 
self for fear of being taken up as a Jew. 

Answer. My lord, God knows I am no Jew, and 
your lordship knows it very well. The devil has in- 
vented this to frighten me ; but God, who knows 
everything, will plead and avenge my cause. 

Twenty-third accusation. You breed schisms 
among the people, persuading them to turn heretics, 
and to leave the church of Rome, out of which no man 
can be saved. 

Answer. I wish: your lordship or any one else 
would tell me whom I persuaded to change their re- 
ligion. You may accuse me of any thing; hell can*t 
invent greater lies. I can't think, my lord, who could 
have sent such accusations against me. 

Twenty-fourth accusation. Your name being 
Isaac, and your son's name Abraham, you must be a 
Jew, or related to Jews. 

Answer. My lord, I have sufficiently answered 
this matter; the Roman catholics that are in Holland 
and Flanders don't mind whether their children have 
names out of the Old or New Testament ; and I know 



60 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



a man at Malaga, who is a Fleming, and a Roman 
catholic, whose name is Jacob. As for my parents, I 
never knew any of them were Jews. 

Twenty-fifth accusation. You offered to dispose 
of your house, and retire for fear of being taken up 
by the inquisition. 

Answer. It is true I offered to dispose of my 
house, but not through fear of the inquisition, for 1 
ncA^er thought it had anything to do with English 
protestants. If I had been afraid of it, I would not 
have come to live in the country: I had opportunities 
enough to go on board English ships, and to retire if 
I had been afraid. 

"Wh.3.t, then, you thought the inquisition had 
nothing to wo with English protestants? You are 
mistaken. 

"j\Iy lord, I see I am, to my sorrow. 

Twenty-sixth accusation. You took all oppor- 
tunities of making game of the religion of the church 
of Rome. 

Answer. J\Iy lord, I don't deny that; being in 
company with some Roman catholics, as they have 
made game of my religion, I have made game of theirs 
but it was not in a profane way. 

]\Ir. ]\Iartin being remanded to his dungeon, the 
next day one of the gaolers gave him some incense to 
be put into the fire, as he was to receive a visit from 
the lords of the inquisition. Two of them accordingly 
came, asked many trivial questions, concluding them 
as usual with, "We will do all the service we can." 
Mr. Martin complained of their having promised him 
a lawyer to plead his cause; when, instead of a proper 
person, there was a man they called a lawyer, but he 
never conversed with him. To this one of the inquisi- 
tors gravely replied, "Lawyers are not allowed to 
speak here." The gaoler and secretary went out of the 
dungeon to laugh, and Mr. Martin could scarce refrain 
from smiling, to think that his cause was to be defend- 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



61 



ed by a man who scarce dare to open his Hps. Some 
time after Mr. Martin was ordered to dress himself 
very clean : as soon as he was ready, one of the gaolers 
came and told him that he must go with him : but that 
first he must have a handkerchief tied about his eyes. 
This alarmed Mr. Martin, who now thought of noth- 
ing but torture. The gaoler then led him for some 
time, till he heard a voice say, "Stop, and pull off your 
clothes." He was, then examined to know if he had 
been circumcised. Finding that he had not, he was 
remanded to his dungeon. 

In a month after, he was brought to a room filled 
with a great number of persons, had a rope put round 
his neck, and was led by it to the altar of the great 
church. Here his sentence was pronounced, which 
was that of the crimes of which he stood convicted, 
the lords of the holy office had ordered him to be ban- 
ished out of the dominions of Spain, to receive 200 
lashes, and be sent five years to the galleys ; and that 
he should at present receive 200 lashes through the 
common streets of the city of Grenada. 

He was again sent to his dungeon for the night, 
and the next morning the executioner came, stripped 
him, tied his hands together, put a rope about his neck, 
and led him out of the inquisition. He was then 
mounted on an ass, and received 200 lashes, amidst 
the shouts and pelting of the people. He remained a 
fortnight after this in gaol, and at length was sent to 
Malaga. Here he was put in gaol for some days, till 
he could be sent on board an English ship ; which no 
sooner happened, than news was brought of a rupture 
between England and Spain, and the ship with many 
others stopped. Mr. Martin not being considered as 
a prisoner of war, was put on board a Hamburgh 
trader, and his wife and children soon came to him ; 
but he was obhged to put up with the loss of his 
effects, which had been embezzled by the inquisition. 

The case of Mr. Martin was published and authen- 



62 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



ticated by Mr. Secretary Craggs, the archbishop of 
Canterbury, the archisbishop of York, the bishops of 
London, Winchester, Ely, Norwich, Sarum, Chiches- 
ter, St. Asaph, Lincoln, Bristol, Peterborough, and 
Bangor. 



SINGULAR DISCOVERY OF ENORMITIES OF 
THE INQUISITION. 

In the beginning of the last century, when the 
crown of Spain was contested by two princes, who 
had equal pretensions to the sovereignty, France 
espoused the cause of one competitor, and England 
of the other. The Duke of Berwick, a natural son of 
the Apostate James II. commanded the Spanish and 
French forces, and defeated the English at the cele- 
brated battle of Almanza. The army w^as then divided 
into two parts ; the one consisting of Spaniards and 
French, headed by the Duke of Berwick, advanced 
towards Catalonia ; the other body, consisting of 
French troops only, commanded by the Duke of 
Orleans, proceeded to the conquest of Arragon. On 
the troops approaching the city of Arragon, the mag- 
istrates came to oflfer the keys to the duke ; but he 
told them haughtily, they were rebels, and that he 
would not accept the keys, for he had orders to enter 
the city through a breach. Accordingly, he made a 
breach in the walls, with his cannon, and then entered 
the city with his whole army. When he had made 
regulations here, he departed to subdue other places, 
leaving a strong garrison under the command of his 
lieutenant-general, M. de Legal. This gentleman, 
though brought up a Roman Catholic, was totally free 
from superstition ; he united great talents with great 
bravery; and was at once the accomplished gentleman 
and the skillful officer. Before his departure, the 
duke had ordered heavy contributions to be levied 
upon the city. 

The money demanded of the magistrates and 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



63 



principal inhabitants, and of every house, was imme- 
diately paid; but when the collectors applied to the 
heads of the convents and monasteries, they found 
that these were not so willing to part with their ill- 
gotten wealth. On this the lieutenant-general sent to 
the Jesuits a peremptory order to pay the money 
without delay. The superior of the Jesuits returned 
for answer, that for the clergy to pay money to the 
army was against all ecclesiastical law; and that he 
knew of no argument to authorize such a procedure. 
M. de Legal then sent four companies of dragoons to 
quarter in the college, with this sarcastic message : 
"To convince you of the necessity of paying, I have 
sent four substantial arguments to your college, 
drawn from the system of military logic ; and there- 
fore I hope you will not need further admonition to 
direct your conduct." 

The Jesuits, greatly perplexed at these proceed- 
ings, dispatched an express to court to the king's con- 
fessor, who was of their order ; but the dragoons were 
much more expeditious in plundering and doing mis- 
chief than the courier in his journey ; so that the 
Jesuits, seeing everything going to ruin, thought 
proper to adjust the matter, and paid the money 
before the return of the messenger. The Augustins 
and Carmelities taking v/arning by what had hap- 
pened to the Jesuits, prudently went and paid the 
money, and by that means escaped the study of mili- 
tary arguments, and of being taught logic by the 
dragoons. 

On the other hand the Dominicans, who are all 
familiars or agents of the inquisition, imagined that 
this very circumstance would be their protection ; but 
they were mistaken, for M. de Legal neither feared 
nor respected the inquisition. The chief of the 
Dominicans sent word to the military commander, 
that his order was poor, and had no money whatever 
to pay the donative; "for," said he, "the whole wealth 



64 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



of the Dominicans consists in the silver images of the 
apostles and saints, as large as life, which are placed 
in our church, and which to remove would be 
accounted sacrilege." 

This insinuation was meant to terrify the French 
commander, who the inquisitors thought would not 
dare be so profane as to wish for the possession of 
the precious idols. He, however, sent word that the 
silver images would make admirable substitutes for 
money, and would be more in character in his pos- 
session that in that of the Dominicans themselves; 
"for," said he, "while you possess them in the manner 
you do at present, they stand up in niches, useless 
and motionless, without being of the least benefit to 
mankind; but when they come into my possession, 
they shall be useful, I will put them in motion; for 
I intend to have them coined, that they may travel 
like the apostles." The inquisitors were astonished 
at an answer which they never expected to receive 
even from crowned heads ; they therefore determined 
to deliver their precious images in solemn procession, 
that they might excite the people to an insurrection. 
The Dorninican friars were accordingly ordered to 
march to De Legal's house, with the silver apostles 
and saints, in a mournful manner, having lighted 
tapers with them, and bitterly crying all the way, 
"Heresy! heresy!" 

When M. de Legal heard of these proceedings, he 
ordered four companies of grenadiers to line the 
streets which led to the house ; each grenadier was 
ordered to have his loaded fusee in one hand, and a 
lighted taper in the other; so that the troops might 
either repel force with force, or do honor to the farci- 
cal ceremony. The friars did all they could to raise a 
tumult, but the people were too much afraid of the 
troops under arms ; the silver images were, therefore, 
peaceably delivered up to M. de Legal, who sent them 
to the mint to be melted into money. 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



6S 



The inquisitors, on this, determined to excom- 
municate M. de Legal, unless he would release their 
precious saints from imprisonment in the mint, before 
they were melted down. The French commander 
absolutely refused to release the images, upon which 
the inquisitors drew up the form of excommunication, 
and ordered their secretary to proceed and read it to 
M. de Legal. This commission the secretary punc- 
tually performed, reading the excommunication 
deliberately and distinctly. The French commander 
heard it with great patience, and politely told the 
secretary he would answer it next day. As soon as 
the secretary of the inquisition was gone, M. de Legal 
ordered his own secretary to prepare a form of excom- 
munication exactly like that sent by the inquisition ; 
but instead of his own name, to put in the names of 
the inquisitors. 

The next morning he ordered four regiments 
under arms, and commanded them to accompany his 
secretary, and act according to his direction. The 
secretary went to the inquisition, and insisted on 
admittance, which, after considerable altercation, was 
granted. As soon as he entered, he read in an audible 
voice the excommunication sent by M. de Legal, of 
the inquisitors. They were all present, and heard it 
with astonishrnent. Crying out against De Legal as a 
heretic, they said this was a daring insult against the 
Catholic faith. But, to surprise them still more, the 
French secretary told them they must remove from 
their present apartments ; for the French commander 
wanted to quarter the troops in the place, it being 
the most commodious place in the whole city for a 
military purpose. On this the inquisitors exclaimed 
loudly, when the secretary put them under a strong 
guard and sent them to a place appointed by D. de 
Legal to receive them. The inquisitors, finding how 
things went, begged that they might be permitted to 
take their private property, which was granted, and 



66 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



they immediately set out for Madrid, where they made 
the most bitter complaints to the king; but the mon- 
arch told them, he could not grant them any redress, 
as the injuries they had received were from the troops 
of his grandfather, the king of France, by whose 
assistance alone he could be firmly established in his 
kingdom. In the meantime, M. de Legal set open the 
doors of the inquisition, and released its prisoners, 
amounting to four hundred, among whom were sixty 
beautiful young women, who appeared to form a 
seraglio for the three principal inquisitors! 

This discovery, which laid open the enormity of 
the inquisitors, greatly alarmed the archbishop, who 
desired M. de Legal to send the women to his palace, 
and he would take proper care of them; at the same 
time he published an ecclesiastical censure against all 
such as should ridicule or blame the holy office of the 
inquisition. But the French commander sent word to 
the archbishop, that the prisoners had either escaped, 
or were securely concealed by their friends, or even 
by his own officers, so that it was impossible for him 
to send them to him; therefore the inquisition, having 
committed such atrocious actions, must now submit 
as it could to the shameful exposure. 

The Story of a Beautiful Girl's Kidnapping, Confine- 
ment and Release, 

One of the ladies thus delivered from captivity 
was afterwards married to the French officer who 
opened the door of her dungeon and released her. She 
related the following ciriumstance to her husband, and 
to M. Gavin, author of the "Master-Key to Popery," 
who has in that work given it to the public. 

"I went one day with my mother, to visit the 
countess of Attarass, and I met there Don Francisco 
Tirregon, her confessor, the second inquisitor of the 
holy office. After we had taken chocolate, he asked 
my age, my confessor's name, and man}^ intricate 
questions about religion. The severity of his counte- 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



67 



nance frightened me ; which he perceiving, told the 
countess to inform me, that he was not so severe as 
he appeared. He then caressed me in the most obhg- 
ing manner, presented his hand, which I kissed with 
great reverence and modesty ; and, as he went away, 
he made use of this remarkable expression — 'My dear 
child, I shall remember you till the next time.' I did 
not, at the time, mark the sense of the words; for 1 
was inexperienced in matters of gallantry, being, at 
that time, but fifteen years old. Indeed, he unfor- 
tunately did remember me; for the same night, when 
our whole family were in bed, we heard a great knock- 
ing at the door. The maid, who slept in the room 
with me, went to the window, and inquired who was 
there. The answer was, 'The holy inquisition.' On 
hearing this I screamed out, 'Father ! father ! dear 
father, I am ruined for ever !' My father got up, and 
came to me to know the occasion of my crying out. 
I told him the inquisition were at the door. On hear- 
ing' this, instead of protecting, he hurried me down 
stairs as fast as possible, and, lest the maid should 
be too slow, opened the street door himself. Under 
such abject and slavish fears are bigoted minds ! As 
soon as he knew they came for me, he fetched me 
with great solemnity, and delivered me to the officers 
with much submission. 

'T was hurried into a coach, with no other cloth- 
ing than a petticoat and a mantle. My fright was so 
great, I expected to die that very night ; but judge my 
surprise, when I was ushered into an apartment deco- 
rated with all the elegance that taste, united with 
opulence, could bestow. Soon after the officers left 
me, a servant appeared with a silver salver, on which 
were sweet-meats and cinnamon-water. She desired 
me to take some refreshments before I went to bed. 
I told her I could not, but should be glad if she could 
inform me whether I was to be put to death. 'To be 
put to death !' exclaimed she ; 'you do not come here 



68 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



to be put to death, but to live like a princess, and you 
will want for nothing but the liberty of going out ; so 
pray don't be afraid, but go to bed and sleep easy, for 
tomorrow you shall see wonders ; and, as I am chosen 
to be your waiting maid, I hope you'll be very kind 
to me.' 

was going to ask some questions, but she told 
me she must not answer any thing more till the next 
day, and assured me that nobody would come to dis- 
turb me. She then left me for about a quarter of an 
hour, and returned saying, 'Madam, pray let me know 
when you will be pleased to have your chocolate 
ready in the morning? This greatly surprised me; so 
that, without replying to her question, I asked her 
name. She said, 'My name is Mary.' 'Mary, then,' 
said I, 'for Heaven's sake, tell me whether I am 
brought here to die or not?' 'I have told you already,' 
replied she, 'that you come here to be one of the hap- 
piest ladies in the world.' 

"We now went to bed, but the fear of death pre- 
vented me from sleeping. When Mary waked she 
was surprised to find me up, but soon rose ; and after 
leaving me for about half an hour, she brought in two 
cups of chocolate, and some biscuits on a silver plate. 
I drank one cup of chocolate, and desired her to drink 
the other, which she did ; when we had done, I said, 
'Well, Mary, can you give me any account of the 
reasons for my being brought here?' To which she 
answered, 'Not yet. Madam ; you must have patience,' 
and immediately slipped out of the room. 

"In about half an hour she brought a great quan- 
tity of elegant clothes suitable to a lady of the highest 
rank, and told me I must dress myself. Among sev- 
eral trinkets which accompanied the clothes, I 
observed with surprise a snuff-box, in the lid of which 
was a picture of Don Francisco Tirregon. This 
unravelled the mystery of my confinement, and at the 
same time roused my imagination to contrive how to 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



69 



evade receiving the present. If I absolutely refused 
it, I thought immediate death must ensue ; and to 
accept it, was giving him too much encouragement 
against my honor. At length I hit upon a medium, 
and said to Mary, Tray present my respects to Don 
Francisco Tirregon, and tell him, that, as I could not 
bring my clothes along with me last night, modesty 
contrains me to accept these garments, which are 
requisite to keep me decent ; but since I do not take 
snuf¥, I hope his lordship will excuse me not accept- 
ing his box.' 

''Mary took my answer, and soon returned with 
Don Francisco's picture elegantly set in gold, and 
richly embelUshed with diamonds. This message 
accompanied it, that his lordship had made a mistake ; 
his intent not being to send me a snuff-box, but his 
picture. I was at a great loss what to do ; when Mary 
said, Tray, Madam, take my poor advice ; accept of 
the picture, and every thing else his lordship sends 
you ; for if you do not, he can compel you to do what 
he pleases, and put you to death when he thinks 
proper, without any body being able to defend you. 
But if you are obliging to him, he will be very kind, 
and you will be as happy as a queen ; you will have 
elegant apartments to live in, beautiful gardens to 
range in, and agreeable ladies to visit you : therefore 
I advise you to send a civil answer, and even not to 
deny a visit from his lordship, or perhaps you may 
repent of your disrespect.' 

"O, my God !" I exclaimed, "must I sacrifice my 
honor to my fears, and give up my virtue to his 
despotic power? Alas! what can I do? To resist is 
vain. If I oppose his desires, force will obtain what 
chastity refuses.' I now fell into the greatest agonies, 
and told Mary to return what she thought proper. 
She said she was glad of my humble submission, and 
ran to acquaint Don Francisco with it. In a few 
minutes she returned, with joy in her countenance, 



70 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



telling me his lordship would honor me with his com- 
pany to supper. 'And now give me leave, Madam/ 
she said, 'to call you mistress, for I am to wait upon 
you. I have been in the holy office fourteen years,, 
and know all the customs perfectly well ; but as 
silence is imposed upon me, under pain of death, I 
can only answer such questions as immediately relate 
to your own person. But I would advise you never 
to oppose the holy father's will ; or if you see any 
young ladies about, never ask them any questions. 
You may divert yourself sometimes among them, but 
must never tell them anything : three days hence you 
Avill dine with them ; and at all times you may have 
music, and other recreations. In fine, you will be so 
happy, that you will not wish to go abroad ; and when 
your time is expired, the holy fathers will send you 
out of the country, and marry you to some nobleman.' 
After saying these words she left me overwhelmed 
with astonishment, and scarce knowing what to think. 
As soon as I recovered myself I began to look about, 
and finding a closet, I opened it, and perceived that 
it was filled with books ; they were chiefly upon his- 
torical and profane subjects, but not on any religious 
matters. I chose out a book of history, and so passed 
out the interval with some degree of composure till 
dinner time. 

''When dinner was over, Mary left me, and told 
nie if I wanted anything I might ring a bell, which 
she pointed out to me. I read to amuse myself dur- 
ing the afternoon, and at seven in the evening Don 
Francisco came to visit me in his night-gown and 
cap, not with the gravity of an inquisitor, but with 
the gaiety of a gallant. He saluted me with great 
respect, and told me, that he came to see me in order 
to show the great respect he had for my family, and 
to inform me, that it was my lover who had procured 
my confinement, having accused me in matters of 
religion ; and that the information was taken, and 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



71 



the sentence was pronounced against me, to be burned 
alive over a gradual fire ; but that he, out of pity and 
love to my family, had stopped the execution of it. 

"These words were like daggers. I dropped at 
his feet, and said, *Ah, my lord, have you stopped the 
execution forever?' He replied, 'That belongs to 
yourself only; and abruptly wished me good night. 
When he was gone I burst into tears, when Mary 
came and asked what could make me cry so bitterly. 
To which I answered, 'Oh, Mary ! what is the mean- 
ing of the gradual fire by which I am to die?' 

" 'Alas, madam,' said she, 'never fear ; you shall 
see, ere long; it is made for those who oppose the 
holy father's will, not for you who are so good as to 
obey it.' But pray, was Don Francisco very oblig- 
ing?' 'I don't know,' said I, 'for he frightened me 
out of my wits by his discourse ; he saluted me with 
civility, but left me in an abrupt manner.' 'Well,' 
said Mary, 'you do not yet know his temper; he is 
extremely obliging to them that are kind to him ; but 
if they are disobedient, he is as unmerciful as Nero; 
so, for your own sake, take care to oblige him in all 
respects. And now, dear Madame, pray go to supper, 
and be easy.' I went to supper, indeed, and after- 
wards to bed ; but I could neither eat nor sleep, for 
the thought of the gradual fire deprived me of appetite, 
and banished drowsiness. 

"The next morning early, Mary said, that as 
nobody was stirring, if I would promise her secrecy^ 
she would show me what so much disturbed me ; so 
taking me down stairs, she brought me to a large 
room with a thick iron door, which she opened. 
Within it was an oven, with fire in it at the time, and 
a large brass pan upon it, with a cover of the same, 
and a lock to it. In the next room there was a great 
wheel, covered on both sides with thick boards. 
Opening a little window in the centre, Mary desired 
me to look in with a candle ; there I saw all the cir- 



72 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



cumference of the wheel set with sharp razors, which 
made me shudder. 

''Mary then took me to a pit, which was full of 
venomous animals. On my expressing great horror 
at the sight, she said, 'Now, my good mistress, I'll 
tell you the use of these things. The brass pan is for 
heretics, and those who oppose the holy father's will 
and pleasure. They are put alive into it ; and the 
cover being locked down, the executioner puts a small 
fire into the oven, and by degrees augments it, till 
the body is reduced to ashes. The wheel is designed 
for those who speak against the pope, or the holy 
fathers of the inquisition ; for they are put into that 
machine through the little door, which is locked after 
them, and then the wheel is turned swiftl}^, till they 
are all cut to pieces. The pit is for those who con- 
temn the images, and refuse to give proper respect 
to ecclesiastical persons ; for they are thrown into the 
pit, and so become the food of poisonous animals. 

"We went back again to my chamber ; and Mary 
said, that another day she would shoW me the tor- 
ments designed for other transgressors ; but I was in 
such agonies at what I had seen, that I begged not to 
be terrified with any more such sights. She soon 
after left me, but not without enjoining my strict 
obedience to Don Francisco ; 'for if you do not com- 
ply with his will,' says she, 'the gradual fire will be 
your fate.' The horrors which the sight of these 
things and Mary's injunctions impressed on my mind, 
almost bereaved me of sense, and left me in such a 
state of stupefaction, that I seemed to have no will of 
my own." 

In this state the ruin of this lovely and timid 
creature was efifected ; on which sad result she has 
these bitter reflections — "Thus to avoid a dreadful 
death did I entail upon myself perpetual infamy; and 
to escape the so much dreaded gradual fire, give my- 
self up to the flames of lust. Wretched alternative, 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



73 



where the only choice is an excruciating death, or 
everlasting- pollution !" 

"Mary the next morning served us with chocolate 
in the most submissive manner ; she kneeled down by 
the bed-side to present it. When I was dressed, Mary 
took me into a very delightful apartment, which I had 
never yet seen. It was furnished with the most costly 
elegance ; but what gave me the greatest astonish- 
ment was the prospect from its windows of a beautiful 
garden and a fine meandering river. Mary told me 
that the young ladies she had mentioned would come 
to pay their compliments to me before dinner, and 
begged me to remember her advice, in keeping a 
prudent guard over my tongue. In a few minutes a 
great number of very beautiful young ladies, richly 
dressed, entered the room, and successively embrac- 
ing me, wished me joy. I was so surprised, that I 
was unable to answer their compliments ; which one 
of the ladies perceiving, said, 'Madam, the solitude of 
this place will afifect you in the beginning, but when 
you begin to feel the pleasures and amusements you 
may enjoy, you will quit those pensive thoughts. We 
at present beg the honor of you to dine with us today, 
and henceforward three days a week.* I returned 
them suitable thanks in general terms, and so went to 
dinner, in which the most exquisite and savoury dishes 
of various kinds were served up, with the most deli- 
cate and pleasant fruits and sweetmeats. The room 
was long, with two tables on each side, and a third 
in the front. I reckoned fifty-two young ladies, the 
eldest not exceeding twenty-four years of age. There 
were five maid-servants, besides Mary, to wait upon 
us ; but Mary confined her attention to me alone. 
After dinner we retired to a capacious gallery, where 
some played on musical instruments, a few diverted 
themselves with cards, and the rest amused them- 
selves with walking about. Mary at length entered 
the gallery, and said, 'Ladies, this is a day of recrea- 



74 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



tion, and so you may go into whatever rooms you 
please, till eight o'clock in the evening.' They unani- 
mously agreed to adjourn to my apartment. Here we 
found an elegant cold collation, of which all the ladies 
partook, and passed the time in conversation and 
mirth ; but none mentioned a word concerning the 
inquisition or the holy fathers, or gave the least dis- 
tant hint concerning the cause of their confinement. 

"On the fourth morning Mary came into Don 
Francisco's chamber and told me I must immediately 
rise, for a lady wanted me in her own chamber. She 
spoke with a kind of authority which surprised me; 
but as Don Francisco did not speak a syllable, I got 
up and obeyed. Mary then conveyed me to a dismal 
dungeon, not eight feet in length, and said sternly to 
me, 'This is your room, and this lady your bed-fellow 
and companion.' She then left me in the utmost con- 
sternation and in the most dreadful agonies. Tears 
came to my relief, and I exclaimed, 'What is this 
place, dear lady ! Is it a scene of enchantment, or is 
it a hell upon earth? Alas ! I have lost my honor and 
my soul forever !' The lady took me by the hand, and 
said, in a sympathetic tone of voice, 'Dear sister, for- 
bear to cry and grieve, for you can do nothing by 
such an extravagant behavior but draw upon yourself 
a cruel death. Your misfortunes, and those of all the 
ladies you have seen, are exactly of a piece: you suf- 
fer nothing but what we have suffered before you ; but 
we dare not show our grief through fear of greater 
evils. Pray take courage, and hope in God, for he 
will surely deliver us from this hellish place ; but be 
sure you discover no uneasiness before Mary, who is 
the only instrument either of our torments or com- 
fort. Have patience until we go to bed, and then I 
will venture to tell you more of the matter.' 

"My perplexity and vexation were inexpressible ; 
but my new companion, whose name was Leonora, 
prevailed on me to disguise my uneasiness from Mary. 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



75 



I dissembled tolerably well when she came to bring, 
our dinners; but I could not help remarking, in my 
own mind, the difference between this repast, and 
those I had before partook of. This consisted only of 
plain, common food, and of that a scanty allowatice, 
with only one plate, and one knife and fork for us 
both, which she took away as soon as we had dined. 

"When we were in bed, Leonora was as good as 
her word; and upon my solemn promise of secrecy, 
thus began to open her mind to me : *My dear sister, 
you think your case very hard, but I assure you, all 
the ladies in the house have gone through the same. 
In time you will know all their stories, as they hope 
to know yours. I suppose that Mary has been the 
chief instrument of your fright, as she has been of 
ours ; and I warrant she has shown you some horrible 
places, though not all; and that, at the very thought 
of them, you were so terrified, that you chose the 
same way we have done, to redeem yourself from 
death. By what hath happened to us, we know that 
Don Francisco hath been your Nero, your tyrant ; for 
the three colors of clothes are distinguishing tokens 
of the three holy fathers. The red silk belongs to 
Don Francisco, the blue to Don Guerro, and th^ green 
to Don Aliapa ; and they always give those colors to 
those ladies whom they bring here for their respec- 
tive use. We are strictly commanded to express all 
the demonstrations of joy, and to be very merry for 
three days, when a young lady first comes amongst 
us, as we did with you, and as you must now do with 
others. But afterwards we live like the most 
wretched prisoners, without seeing any body but 
Mary, and the other maid-servants, over whom Mary 
has a kind of superiority, for she acts as house-keeper. 
Our situation is miserable indeed, and we have only 
to pray that the Almighty will pardon the crimes 
which we are compelled to commit. Therefore, my 
dear sister, arm yourself with patience, for that is the 



76 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



only palliative to give you comfort, and put a con- 
fidence in the providence of Almighty God.' 

"This discourse of Leonora greatly affected me ; 
but I found every thing to be as she told me, in the 
course of time, and I took care to appear as cheerful 
as possible before Mary. In this manner I continued 
eighteen months, during which time eleven ladies 
were taken from the house ; but in lieu of them we 
got nineteen new ones, which made our number just 
sixty, at the time we were so happily relieved by the 
French officers, and providentially restored to the joys 
of society, and to the arms of our parents and friends. 
On that happy day, the door of my dungeon was 
opened by the gentleman who is now my husband, 
who, with the utmost expedition, sent both Leonora 
and me to his father's ; and soon after the campaign 
was over he returned home and thought proper to 
make me his wife, in which situation I enjoy a recom- 
pense for all the miseries I before suffered. " 



It is wonderful that superstition has, with respect 
to the inquisition especially, always overcome com- 
mon sense, and custom operated against reason. One 
prince, indeed, Don Carlos, the amiable son of Philip 
the Second, king of Spain, and grandson of the cele- 
brated emperor Charles V. intended to abolish this 
cruel court ; but he lost his life before he became able 
to accomplish the merciful purpose. He possessed 
all the good qualities of his grandfather, without any 
of the bad ones of his father. He had sense enough to 
see the errors of popery, and abhorred the very name 
of the inquisition. He inveighed publicly against the 
court, ridiculed the affected piety of the inquisitors, 
and declared, that if he ever came to the crown, he 
would abolish the inquisition, and exterminate all its 
agents. This irritated the inquisitors against him, and 
they accordingly determined on his destruction. They 
employed all their agents and emissaries to spread the 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



77 



most artful insinuations against the prince, and at 
length raised such a spirit of discontent among the 
people, that the king was under the necessity of 
removing Don Carlos from court. They even pursued 
his friends, obliged the king to banish Don John, duke 
of Austria, his own brother, and uncle to the prince; 
together with the prince of Parma, nephew of the 
king and cousin of the prince, because both the duke 
of Austria and the prince of Parma had a most sin- 
cere attachment to Don Carlos. 

Shortly after, the prince having shown great 
lenity and favor to the Protestants in the Netherlands, 
the inquisition loudly exclaimed against him, declar- 
ing that as the persons in question were heretics, the 
prince himself must be one, since he gave them coun- 
tenance. Thus they gained such an ascendancy over 
the mind of the king, who was absolutely a slave to 
superstition, that he sacrificed the feelings of nature 
to the force of bigotry, and through fear of incurring 
the anger of the inquisition, passed sentence of death 
on his only son. The prince had what they termed an 
indulgence ; that is, he was permitted to choose the 
manner of his death. He chose bleeding and the hot- 
bath. On an early day every thing was prepared as 
he wished ; when veins in his arms and legs were 
opened, and he gradually sunk to death without 
apparent pain — falling a martyr to inquisitorial mal- 
ice, strangely sanctioned and strengthened by parental 
bigotry and relative superstition. 



CHAPTER III 



Account of the Persecutions of Various Protestants 
Abroad. 

(Semper Eadem) 
R. ^GIDIO was educated at the Univer- 
sity of Alcala, and appUed himself to the 
study of the sacred scriptures. The pro- 
fessor 'of theology dying, he was elected 
to his place, and acted so much to the 
satisfaction of everyone, that his reputa- 
tion for learning and piety was celebrated 
throughout Europe. The doctor's enemies, however, 
laid a complaint against him to the inquisitors, who 
sent him a citation, and when he appeared to it, cast 
him into a dungeon. 

As the greatest part of those who belonged to 
the cathedral church at Seville, and many persons 
belonging to the bishopric of Dortois approved of the 
doctrines of ^gidio, which they thought perfectly 
consonant with true religion, they petitioned the em- 
peror in his behalf. Though the monarch had been 
educated a Roman Catholic, he was not a bigot, and 
therefore sent an immediate order for his liberation. 
Soon after he visited the church of Valladolid, did 
everything he could to promote the cause of religion, 
and returning home he fell sick and died an extreme 
old age. The inquisitors having been disappointed in 
gratifying their malice against him while living, 
determined, while the emperor's whole thoughts were 
engrossed by a military expedition, to wreak their 
vengeance on the doctor's corpse. They, therefore, 
soon after he was buried, ordered his remains to be 
dug* up ; and a legal process being carried on, they 
were condemned to be burnt, and the wretched sen- 
tence was executed without further delay. 




MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



79 



Dr. Constantine, an intimate acquaintance of Dr. 
^gidio, was a man of uncommon natural abilities 
and profound learning. His eloquence rendered him 
a pleasing and the soundness of his doctrines a profit- 
able preacher; and he was so popular, that he never 
preached but to a crowded audience. 

When fully confirmed in Protestantism by Dr. 
^gidio, he preached boldly such doctrines only as 
were agreeable to gospel purity, and uncontaminated 
by the errors which had crept into the Romish 
church. For these reasons he had many enemies in 
that church, and some of them were determined on 
his utter ruin. One Scobarta, a worthy gentleman, 
having erected a school for divinity leaders, appointed 
Dr. Constantine to be reader therein. He immediately 
undertook the task, and read lectures by portions on 
the Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, and Canticles ; but while 
beginning to expound the book of Job, the inquisitors 
seized him. When brought to examination, he 
answered with such precaution that they could not 
find any explicit charge against him, but remained 
doubtful in what manner to proceed, when the follow- 
ing circumstances occurred : — 

The doctor had deposited with a woman, named 
Martin, several books, which to him were very valu- 
able, but which he knew were exceptionable in the 
eyes of the inquisition. This woman was appre- 
hended, and after a small process, her goods were 
ordered to be confiscated. Previously, however, to 
the officers coming to her house, the woman's son had 
removed several chests full of the most valuable 
articles, and in these were the books of Dr. Constan- 
tine ; but a treacherous servant having given intelli- 
gence of this to the inquisitors, an officer was dis- 
patched to the son to demand the chests. The son 
supposing the officer only came for Constantine's 
books, said, T know what you come for, and I will 
fetch them to you immediately.' He then fetched Dr. 



80 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



Constantine's books and papers, when the officer was 
greatly surprised to find what he did not look for. 

The inquisitors, thus possessed of Constantine's 
books and writings, soon found matter to form 
charges against him. When he was brought for 
re-examination, they presented one of his papers, and 
asked him if he knew the hand-writing. Perceiving it 
was his own, he guessed the whole matter, confessed 
the writing, and justified the doctrine it contained^ 
saying, "In that and all my other writings, I have 
never departed from the truth of the gospel, but have 
always kept in view the pure precepts of Christ, as 
he delivered them to mankind." Having been detained 
upwards of two years in prison, he was at last seized 
w^ith a bloody flux, which put an end to his miseries. 
The process, however, was carried on against his 
body, which was publicly burnt at the ensuing Auto 
da Fe. 

Burton, a London Merchant. 

Mr. Burton was a merchant of London who 
traded to Spain. Being at Cadiz, a familiar of the 
inquisition called upon him one day at his lodgings, 
pretending that he wanted to send a quantity of mer- 
chandise to London. Having asked as many ques- 
tions as he thought proper, he departed, and the next 
day one of the inquisitorial officers took Mr. Burton 
into custody. The president, on this examination, 
demanded if he had said or insinuated anything dis- 
respectful to the Roman Catholic persuasion. Mr. 
Burton replied in the negative, saying, that he was 
sensible, in whatever country he was, respect ought 
to be paid to the established religion. This defense, 
however, availed him nothing ; they proceeded to tor- 
ture him, in order to gain information. Failing in 
this, they condemned him for invincible obstinacy, and 
at the next Auto da Fe he was burnt. When the 
flames first touched him he bore the torments with 
such exemplary patience, and appeared with so smil- 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



81 



ing- a countenance, that one of the priests, enraged at 
his serenity, said with equal maUce and absurdity, 
"The reason why he does not seem to feel is to me 
very evident ; the devil has already got his soul, and 
his body is of course deprived of the usual sensations." 
Several other English in Spain were, about the time 
of Mr. Burton's martyrdom, put to death by the 
inquisitors ; particularly John Baker, William Burgate 
and William Burgess, who were burnt, and William 
Hooker was stoned to death. 

William Gardiner Excruciatingly Tortured. 

William Gardiner was born at Bristol, received a 
tolerable education, and was, at a proper age, placed 
under the care of one Paget, an eminent merchant. At 
the age of twenty-six he was sent to Lisbon as a Brit- 
ish factor. Here he applied himself to the study of 
the Portuguese language, conversed privately with a 
fewi whom he knew to be zealous Protestants ; at the 
same time cautiously avoiding giving the least 
offense, except by not resorting for divine worship to 
any of the popish churches. 

There being a marriage concluded between the 
king of Portugal's son and the infanta of Spain, upon 
the wedding-day the bridegroom, bride, and the whole 
court went to the cathedral attended by a multitude of 
all ranks of people, and among the rest William 
Gardiner, who stayed during the whole ceremony, 
and was greatly shocked at the superstitions he beheld. 
From this he conceived the rash design of making a 
reform in Portugal, or perishing in the attempt, and 
determined to sacrifice his prudence to his zeal, 
though upon the occasion he became a martyr. For 
this purpose he settled all his worldly affairs, paid his 
debts, closed his books, and consigned over his mer- 
chandise. On the ensuing Sunday he went again to 
the cathedral church, and placed himself near the 
altar, with a New Testament in his hand. In a short 
time the king and court appeared, and a cardinal 



82 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



began mass. At that part of the ceremony in which 
the people adore the wafer, Gardiner, springing 
towards the cardinal, snatched the host from him, and 
trampled it under his feet. The whole congregation 
were thunder-struck, and one person drawing a dag- 
ger, wounded Gardiner in the shoulder, and would by 
repeating the blow, have finished him, had not the 
king called him to forbear. Thinking that he had been 
stimulated by some other person to act as he had 
done, the king demanded who was his abettor, to 
which he replied, "My conscience alone. I would not 
hazard what I have done for any man living; but I 
owe that and all other services to my Creator." Here- 
upon he was sent to prison, and a general order issued 
to apprehend all Englishmen in Lisbon. This order 
was in a great measure put in execution, and many 
innocent persons were tortured to make them confess 
if they knew anything of the matter; in particular a 
person who resided in the same house with Gardiner 
was treated with unparalleled barbarity, to induce him 
to acknowledge something which might throw a light 
upon the business. Gardiner himself was tormented 
in the most excruciating manner ; but in the midst of 
all his torments he gloried in the deed. Being ordered 
for death, a large fire was kindled near a gibbet, and 
he was drawn up to the gibbet by pulleys, and then 
let down near the fire, but not so close as to touch it, 
so that he was burnt or rather roasted by slow degrees. 
Some embers were blown from the fire towards the 
heaven, which burnt one of the king's ships of war, 
and did considerable damage. The Englishmen who 
were taken up on this occasion were, soon after 
Gardiner's death, all discharged, excepting the person 
that resided in the same house with him, who was 
detained two years before he could procure his free- 
dom. 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



83 



William Lithgow_, the Young Traveler^ Tortured. 

William Lithgow was descended from a good 
family, and having a propensity to travelling, he ram- 
bled when very young over the Northern and West- 
ern Islands; after which he visited France, Germany, 
Switzerland, and Spain. He set out on his travels in 
the month of March, 1609, and the first place he went 
to was Paris, where he stayed for some time. He then 
prosecuted his travels through Germany and other 
parts and at length arrived at Malaga, in Spain, the 
scene of all his embarrassments. While he resided 
here, he contracted with the master of a French ship 
for his passage to Alexandria, but was prevented from 
going by unexpected circumstances. In the evening 
of the 17th of October, 1620, the English fleet, at that 
time on a cruise against the Algerine rovers, came to 
anchor before Malaga, which threw the people of the 
town into the greatest consternation, as they imagined 
them to be Turks. The morning, however, discovered 
the mistake ; and the governor of Malaga perceiving 
the cross of England in their colors, went on board 
Sir R. Mansell's ship, who commanded on that expedi- 
tion, and after staying some time returned, and si- 
lenced all the peope's fears. 

Many persons from on board the fleet came 
ashore the next day. Among these were several well 
known' to Mr. Lithgov\^, who invited him on board. 
When Mr. Lithgow got on shore he proceeded 
towards his lodgings by a private way ; in passing 
through a narrow, uninhabited street, he found him- 
self suddenly surrounded by nine sergeants who threw 
a black cloak over him, and forcibly conducted him to 
the governor's house. After a little time the governor 
appeared, when Mr. Lithgow earnestly begged he 
might be informed of the cause of such violent treat- 
ment. The governor only answered by shaking his 
head, and gave orders that the prisoner should be 
strictly watched till he returned from his devotions ; 



84 



MARTYES AND WITNESSES 



directing-, at the same time, that the captain of the 
town, the alcaid major, and the town notary should be 
summoned to appear at his examination, and that all 
this should be done with the greatest secrecy, to pre- 
vent the knowledge of it reaching the Enghsh mer- 
chants wdio resided in the town at that time. All 
these orders w^ere strictly obeyed ; and on the gov- 
ernor's return, he, with the officers, having seated 
tliemselves, Mr. Lithgow^ was brought before them for 
examination. The governor began by asking several 
questions, but without being able to extort an answer 
upon which he could find a plausible charge. Then 
the governor proceeded to inquire the quality of the 
English commander and the prisoner's opinion of the 
motives that prevented his accepting an invitation to 
come on shore. He demanded also the names of the 
English captains of the squadron, and wdiat knowl- 
edge he had of the embarkation, or preparation for it 
before its departure from England. The answers 
given to the several questions were set down in writ- 
ing by the notary; but the junta seemed surprised at 
I\Ir. Lithgow's denying any knowledge in the fitting 
out of the fleet. The governor said he lied, that he 
was a traitor and spy^ and came directly from Eng- 
land to favor and assist in designs projected against 
Spain ; and that he had been for that purpose nine 
months in Seville, in order to procure intelligence of 
the time the Spanish navy was expected from the 
Indies. The inquisitors exclaimed against his familiar- 
ity with the officers of the fleet, and many other Eng- 
lish gentlemen, between whom they said unusual 
civilities had passed ; but all these transactions had 
been noticed with peculiar attention. In short, they 
pretended he came from a council of war held that 
morning on board the admiral's ship, in order to put 
in execution the orders assigned him. They upbraided 
him with being accessory to the burning of the island 
of St. Thomas in the West Indies; "wherefore," said 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



85 



they, "these Lutherans, and sons of the devil, ought to 
have no credit given to whatever they say or swear." 

Mr. Lithgow in vain endeavored to obviate the 
accusations laid against him, and to obtain belief from 
his prejudiced judges. A consultation was held to fix 
the place where the prisoner should be confined. The 
alcaid, or chief judge, w^as for putting him in the town 
prison; but this was objected to, particularly by the 
corrigidore who said in Spanish,, "In order to prevent 
the knowledge of his confinement from reaching his 
countrymen, I will take the matter on myself, and 
be answerable for the consequences ;" on which it was 
agreed, that he should be confined in the governor's 
house, and the greatest secrecy observed. At mid- 
nis^ht the sergeant and two Turkish slaves removed 
Mr. Lithgow from this mild though unjust imprison- 
ment to one more horrible. They conducted him 
through several passages to a chamber in a remote 
part of the palace towards the garden, where they 
loaded him with irons, and extended his legs by means 
of an iron bar, the weight of which was so great that 
he could neither stand nor sit, but was obliged to lie 
continually on his back. They left him in this con- 
dition for some time, when they returned with refresh- 
ment, consisting of boiled mutton and a loaf, with a 
small quantity of wine, of which he was allowed to 
partake. 

He received a visit from the governor the next 
day, who promised him his liberty, with many other 
advantages, if he would confess being a spy ; but on 
his protesting that he was entirely innocent, the gov- 
ernor left him in a rage, saying, he should see him no 
more till further tortures constrained him to confess; 
commanding the keeper, to whose care he was com- 
mitted, that his sustenance should not exceed three 
ounces of musty bread and a pint of water every seC' 
ond day; that he should be allowed neither bed, 
pillow, nor coverlet. "Close up," he added, "this win- 



86 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



dow in his room with hme and stone ; stop the holes 
of the doors with double mats ; let him have nothing 
that bears any resemblance to comfort." The unfor- 
tunate man continued in this melancholy state, with- 
out seeing any person for several days, in which time 
the governor received an answer to a letter he had 
written concerning his prisoner, from IMadrid. Agree- 
ably with this written instruction, he commenced a 
series of greater cruelties, which were hastened be- 
cause Christmas approached, and it was not deemed 
expedient to interrupt the ease and mirth of the usual 
holidays. Mr. Lithgow had now been more than six 
wrecks in confinement. 

About three o'clock one morning he heard the 
noise of a coach in the street, and some time after the 
opening of the prison doors, not having had any slefcp 
for two nights. Immediately after the doors were 
opened the nine servants who had first seized him, 
with the notary, entered the place where he lay, and 
without uttering a word, conducted him in his irons 
into the street where the coach waited, and into which 
they laid him on his back, as he was not able to sit. 
Two of the sergeants rode with him, and the rest 
walked by the coach-side, but all observed the most 
profound silence. They drove him to a vine-press 
house about a league from the town, to which place 
a rack had been privately conve3'ed before; and here 
they shut him up for the night. At day-break the next 
morning the governor and the alcaid arrived, into 
whose presence he was immediately brought, to under- 
go another examination. The prisoner desired he 
might have an interpreter, but was refused ; nor would 
they permit him to appeal to Madrid, the superior 
court of judicature. After an examination, Avhich 
lasted the whole day, there appeared in all his answers 
so exact a conformity with what he had said before, 
that they declared he had learned them by heart. They 
pressed him again to make a full discovery ; that is, to 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



87 



accuse himself of crimes never committed ; the gov- 
ernor adding, **You are still in my power ; I can set 
you free if you comply; if not, I must deliver you to 
the alcaid." Mr. Lithgow still persisting in his inno- 
cence, the governor ordered him to be immediately 
tortured. 

He was 'then conducted to the end of a gallery 
where the rack was placed. The executioner imme- 
diately struck off his irons, which put him to very 
great pain, the bolts being so close riveted, that the 
sledge hammer tore away above half an inch of his heel 
in forcing off the bolt ; the anguish of which together 
with his weak condition (not having taken the least 
sustenance for three days) occasioned him to groan 
bitterly ; upon which the merciless alcaid said, "Vil- 
lain, traitor, this is but the beginning of what you shall 
endure." As soon as his irons were off, he fell on his 
knees, uttering a short prayer, that God would be 
pleased to enable him to be steadfast, and firmly to un- 
dergo the trial he had before him. The alcaid and 
notary having seated themselves in chairs, he was 
stripped naked and fixed upon the rack. It is impos- 
sible to describe all the tortures inflicted upon him. He 
lay on the rack above five hours, during which time he 
received above sixty tortures of the most infernal na- 
ture ; and had they been continued a few minutes 
longer he must have expired. 

On being taken from the rack, and his irons 
again put on, he was conducted to his former dungeon, 
receiving no other nourishment than a little warm 
wine, which was given rather to preserve him for future 
punishments rather than trom any principle of pity. 
In this horrid situation he continued till Christmas- 
day, when he received some relief from Marianne, 
waiting-woman to the governor's lady. This woman 
having obtained leave to visit him, carried with her 
some refreshments, consisting of honey, sugar, raisins, 
and other articles. (See Illustration, Page 27) 



88 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



Mr. Lithgow at length received information 
which gave him httle hope of ever being released. The 
substance of it was, that an English seminary priest 
and a Scotch cooper had been for some time employed 
by the governor to translate from the English into the 
Spanish language all his books and observations ; and 
that it was commonly said in the governor's house, 
that he was an arch and dangerous heretic. About 
two days after he had received this information, the 
governor, an inquisitor, and a canonical priest, ac- 
companied by two Jesuits, entered the dungeon, and 
after several idle questions asked IMr. Lithgow if he 
was a Roman catholic, and acknowledged the pope's 
supremacy. He answered, that he neither was the one, 
nor did the other. In the bitterness of his soul he 
made use of some warm expressions not suited to his 
circumstances : — ''As you have almost murdered me 
for pretended treason, so now you intend to make a 
martyr of me for my religion." He also expostulated 
with the governor on the ill return he made the king 
of England, whose subject he was, for the princely 
humanity exercised towards the Spaniards in 1588, 
when their armada was shipwrecked on the Scotch 
coast, and thousands of the Spaniards found relief, 
who must otherwise have perished in a miserable man- 
ner. 

After some silence the inquisitor addressed Mr. 
Lithgow in the following words : "You have been 
taken as a spy, accused of treachery and tortured, as 
w^e acknowledge, innocently, (which appears by the 
account lateK^ received from Madrid of the intentions 
of the English ;) yet it w^as the divine power brought 
those judgments upon you, for presumptuously treat- 
ing the blessed miracle of Lorretto with ridicule, and 
expressing yourself in your writings irreverently of 
his holiness, the great agent and Christ's vicar upon 
earth ; therefore you are justly fallen into our hands 
by special appointment : your books and papers arc 
miraculously translated by the assistance of Provi- 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



89 



dence influencing your own countrymen." When this 
harangue was ended, they gave the prisoner eight days 
to consider, and resolve whether he would become a 
convert to their religion ; during which time the in- 
quisitor told him that he, with other religious officers, 
would attend to give him assistance. One of the 
Jesuits said, first making the sign of the cross upon his 
breast, "My son, behold you deserve to be burnt alive ; 
but by the grace of our lady of Loretto, whom you 
have blasphemed, we will both save your soul and 
body." 

The inquisitors with the three ecclesiastics, re- 
turned in the morning, when the former asked the 
prisoner what difficulties he had on his conscience 
that retarded his conversion ; to which he answered, 
"He had not any doubts on his mind, being confident 
in the promises of Christ, and assuredly believing his 
revealed will signified, as professed in the reformed 
Catholic church, being confirmed by grace, and having 
infallible assurance thereby of the true Christian 
faith." To these words the inquisitor replied, "Thou 
art no Christian, but an absurd heretic, and without 
conversion a member of perdition." The prisoner then 
told him, it was not consistent with the nature of re- 
ligion and charity to convince by approbrious 
speeches, racks, and torments, but by arguments de- 
duced from the scriptures ; and that all other methods 
would with him be totally fruitless. 

So enraged was the inquisitor at the replies made 
by the prisoner, that he struck him on the face, used 
many abusive speeches, and attempted to stab him, 
which he would certainly have done had he not been 
prevented by the Jesuits : and from this time he never 
visited the prisoner again. The two Jesuits returned 
the next day, and the superior asked him what resolu- 
tion hei had taken. To which Mr. Lithgow replied, 
that he was already resolved, unless he could show 
substantial reasons to make him alter his opinion. The 



90 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



superior, after a pedantic display of their seven sacra- 
ments, the intercession of saints, transubstantiation, 
etc., boasted greatly of their church, her antiquity, uni- 
versality, and uniformity ; all which Mr. Lithgow de- 
nied : "For," said he, *'the profession of the faith I 
hold hath been ever since the first days of the apostles, 
and Christ had ever his own church, however obscure, 
in the greatest time of your darkness." 

The Jesuits finding their arguments had not the 
desired effect, and that torments could not shake his 
constancy, after severe menaces left him. On the 
eighth day after, being the last of their inquisition, 
when sentence is pronounced, they returned again 
quite altered both in words and behavior. After re- 
peating much the same kind of arguments as before, 
with seeming tears in their eyes they pretended sor- 
row from their hearts that he must be obliged to 
undergo a terrible death ; but above all, for the loss of 
his most precious soul ; and falling on their knees, 
cried out, "Convert, convert, O dear brother, for our 
blessed lady's sake, convert." To which he answered, 
'T fear neither death nor hell, being prepared against 
both." He received sentence that night of eleven dif- 
ferent tortures ; and if he did not die in the execution 
of them, he was after Easter to be carried to Grenada, 
and there burnt to ashes. The first part of the sen- 
tence was executed with great barbarity that night; 
and it pleased God to give him strength both of body 
and mind, to adhere to the truth, and to survive the 
horrid punishments. 

After these cruelties, they again fettered and con- 
veyed him to his dungeon. The next morning he re- 
ceived some little comfort from a Turkish slave, who 
secretly brought hid raisins and figs, which he ate in 
the best manner his strength would permit. It was to 
this slave Mr. Lithgow attributed his surviving so 
long in such a wretched situation, for he found 
means to convey similar fruits to him twice every 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



91 



week. It is very extraordinary and exemplary that 
this poor slave, bred up from his infancy according to 
the maxims of his prophet, in the greatest detestation 
of Christians, should be so affected at the situation of 
Mr. Lithgow, that he became unwell and continued so 
for upwards of forty days. During this period Mr. 
Lithgow was attended by a female negro slave, who 
found means to furnish him with refreshments still 
more ample than the Turk, being more conversant 
with the house and family. She brought him whole- 
some food and nourishing wine every day. 

Mr. Lithgow now waited, with anxious expecta- 
tion, for the day which by putting an end to his life, 
would also end his torments. But his melancholy ex- 
pectations were, by the interposition of Providence, 
rendered abortive, and his deliverance obtained from 
the following incidents : — A Spanish gentleman of 
quality came from Grenada to Malaga, who, being in- 
vited to an entertainment by the governor, was in- 
formed of what had befallen Mr. Lithgow from the 
time of his being apprehended as a spy, and the var- 
ious sufferings he had endured. The governor told 
him, that after it was known the prisoner was innocent 
it gave him great concern. On this account he would 
gladly have released him, restored his money and 
papers, and made some atonement for the injuries he 
had received ; but that upon an inspection into his 
writings, several were found of a very blasphemous 
nature. On his refusing to abjure these heretical opin- 
ions, he was turned over to the inquisition who finally 
condemned him. 

While the governor was relating this tale, a Flem- 
ish youth, servant to the Spanish gentleman, who 
waited at table, was struck with amazement and pity 
at the sufferings of the stranger thus described. On 
his return to his master's lodging he began to revolve 
in his mind what he had heard, which made such an 
impression on him that he could not rest in his bed; 



92 



MAETYRS AND WITNESSES 



and when the morning came, without disclosing his 
intentions to any person whatever, he went into the 
town and inquired for an EngUsh factor. He was 
directed to the house of one Mr. Wild, to whom he re- 
lated the whole of what he had heard the preceding 
evening between his master and the governor ; but 
could not tell Mr. Lithgow's name. Mr. Wild, how- 
ever, conjectured who it was by the servant remem- 
bering the circumstances of his being a traveller. On 
the departure of the servant, therefore^ he immediately 
sent for other English factors, to whom he related all 
the particulars relative to their unfortunate country- 
man. After a short consultation it was agreed that an 
information of the whole affair should be sent by ex- 
press to Cir Walter Aston, the English ambassador 
to the king of Spain then at Madrid. This was ac- 
cordingly done, and the ambassador having presented 
a memorial to the king and council of Spain, he ob- 
tained an order for Mr. Lithgow's enlargement, and 
his delivery to the English factory. This order was 
directed to the governor of Malaga, and was received 
by the assembly of the bloody inquisition with the 
greatest surprise. 

Mr. Lithgow was released from his confinement 
on the eve of Easter-Sunday, when he was carried 
from his dungeon on the back of the slave that had 
attended him, to the house of one Mr. Busbich, were 
every possible comfort was given him. It happened 
that there was at this time a squadron of English ships 
in the road, commanded by Sir Richard Hawkins, who 
being informed of the past suf¥ereing and present sit- 
uation of Mr. Lithgow, came the next day ashore with 
a proper guard, and received him from the merchants. 
He was instantly carried in blankets on board the 
Vanguard, and three days after he was removed to 
another ship, by direction of the general Sir Robert 
Mansel. The factory presented him with clothes and 
all necessary provisions, besides which they gave him 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



two-hundred reals, and Sir Richard Hawkins sent him 
two double pistoles. Sir Richard demanded of the 
inquisition the delivery of his papers, money, and 
books, before his departure from the Spanish coast, 
but could not obtain a satisfactory answer on that 
head. By such unexpected means does Providence 
frequently interfere in behalf of the virtuous and op- 
pressed. 

Having lain twelve days in the road, the ship 
weighed anchor, and in about two months arrived safe 
at Deptford. The next morning Mr. Lithgow was 
carried on a feather-bed to Theobalds, in Hertford- 
shire, where at that time were the king and royal fam- 
ily. The sufferer was presented to him, and related 
the particulars of his sufferings, and his happy deliv- 
ery ; at which the king was so affected that he ex- 
pressed the deepest concern, and gave orders that he 
should be sent to Bath. By these means, under God, 
Mr Lithgow became restored from the most wretch- 
ed spectacle to a great share of health and strength ; 
but he lost the use of his left arm, and several of the 
smaller bones were so crushed and broken as to be 
rendered unserviceable ever after. Notwithstanding 
every effort he could never obtain any part of his 
money or effects, though his majesty and the ministers 
interested themselves in his behalf. Gondamore, the 
Spanish ambassador, promised that all should be re- 
stored, with the addition of £1000 as some compensa- 
tion for the tortures he had undergone ; which last was 
to be paid by the governor of Malaga. These engage- 
ments, however, were never kept, and though the king 
was a kind of guarantee for the performance of them, 
the cunning Spaniard found means to elude the order. 



94 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



STORIES OF THE HORRIBLE MASSA- 
CRE IN FRANCE, ANNO 1572. 

Bartholomew Massacre. 

After a long series of troubles in France, the 
papists seeing- nothing effectual could be done against 
the protestants by open force, began to devise how 
they could entrap them by subtlety, and that by two 
ways : first, by a pretended commission sent into the 
Low Countries, which the prince of Navarre and 
Conde was to command. This was merely to under- 
stand what power and force the admiral had under 
him, who they were, and vv^hat were their names. The 
second was by a marriage between the prince of Na- 
varre and the king's sister ; to which were to be invited 
all the chief protestants of France. Accordingly they 
first began with the queen of Navarre, mother to the 
prince who was to espouse the king's sister, and who 
was then at Rochelle, Allured by many fair words to 
repair to the king, she consented to come to Paris, 
Avhere she was at length won over to the king's mind. 
Shortly after she fell sick, and died within five days, 
not without suspicion of poison ; but her body being 
opened, no sign thereof appeared. A certain apothe- 
cary, however, made his boast that he had killed the 
queen by venomous odors and smell prepared by 
himself. 

Notwithstanding this, the marriage still proceed- 
ed. The admiral prince of Navarre and Conde, with 
many other eminent protestant chiefs, were induced 
by the king's letters and fair promises, to proceed to 
Paris, and were received with great solemnity. The 
marriage took place on the 18th of August, 1572, and 
was solemnized by the cardinal of Bourbonne, upon a 
high stage raised for the purpose Avithout the church 
walls ; the prince of Navarre and Conde came down, 
waiting for the king's sister, who was then at mass. 
This done, they all resorted to the bishop's palace to 
dinner. In the evening they were conducted to a pal- 



MAETYRS AND WITNESSES 



95 



ace in the centre of the city, to supper. Four days after 
this the admiral coming from the council table, on his 
way was shot at with a pistol, charged with three bul- 
lets and wounded in both his arms. He still remained 
in Paris, although his friends advised him to flee. 
Soldiers were appointed of the king, and upon the 
watch-word being given, they burst out to the slaugh- 
ter of the protestants, beginning with the admiral him- 
self, who being wounded was cast out of the window 
into the street, where his head was cut off, was em- 
balmed and sent to the pope. The savage people then 
cut off his arms, and drew his mangled body three 
days through the streets of Paris, after which they 
took it to the place of execution, and there hanged 
it by the heels to the scorn of the populace. 

The martyrdom of this virtuous man had no 
sooner taken place, than the armed troops with rage 
and violence ran about slaying all the protestants they 
knew or could find within the city gates. This con- 
tinued many days ; but the greatest slaughter was in 
the first three days, in which were said to be murdered 
above 10,000 men and women, old and young, of all 
sorts and conditions. The bodies of the dead were 
carried in carts and thrown into the river, which, with 
other whole streams in certain parts ot the city were 
reddened with the blood of the slain. 

The brutal deeds of this period were not confined 
within the walls of Paris, but extended to other cities 
and quarters of the realm, especially to Lyons, Or- 
leans, Toulouse, and Rouen, where the cruelties were 
if possible even greater than in the capital. *Within 
the space of one month, th.irty thousand rehgious prot- 
estants are said to have been slain. When intelli- 
gence of the massacre was received at Rome, the 
greatest rejoicings took place. The pope and his car- 



*St. Bartholomew Massacre, 



96 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



dinals went in procession to the church of St. Mark to 
give thanks to God ; and a medal"^ was struck to com- 
memorate the event. A jubilee was also published, 
and the ordnance fired from the castle of St. Angelo. 
To the person who brought the news the cardinal of 
Lorraine gave 1000 crowns. Similar rejoicings were 
also made all over France for this imagined overthrow 
of the faithful. 

The following are among the particulars recorded 
of the above enormities. — The admiral, on being 
wounded in both his arms, immediately said to Maure, 
preacher to the queen of Navarre, "O my brother, I 
now perceive that I am now beloved of my God, see- 
ing that for his most holy name's sake I do suffer these 
wounds." He was slain by Bemjus, who afterwards 
reported, that he never saw man so constantly and 
confidently suffer death. Among the honorable men 
and great personages who were at the same time mur- 
dered, were Count Rochfulcaud, Telinius, the admir- 
al's son-in-law, Antonius Claromontus, marquis of 
Ravely, Lewis Bussius, Bandineus, Pluvialius, Ber- 
nius, and others. Francis Nompar Caumontius, being 
in bed with his two sons, was slain with one of them ; 
the other was strangely preserved, and afterwards 
came to great dignity. Stephen Cevalerie, chief treas- 
urer to the king of Poictiers, a very good man, and 
careful of the commonwealth, after he had paid for 
his life a large sum of money, was cruelly murdered. 
Magdalen Brissonet, an excellent and learned woman, 
the widow of Ivermus, master of requests to the king, 
flying out of the city in poor apparel, was taken, mur- 
dered, and cast into the river. Two thousand were 
murdered in one day. 

30,000 Persons Destroyed. 

At Meldis two hundred were cast into prison, and 
being brought out as sheep to the slaughter ,were 
cruelly murdered. There also were twenty-five women 



*See Medals on Illustration. 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



slain. At Orleans, a thousand men, women, and chil- 
dren, were massacred. The citizens of Augustobona, 
hearing of the massacre at Paris, shut the gates of 
their town that no protestants might escape, and cast 
all they suspected into prison, who were afterwards 
brought forth and murdered. At Lyons there were 
eight hundred most miserably and cruelly put to 
death, the children hanging at their fathers' necks, 
and the fathers embracing their children. Three hun- 
dred were slain in the archbishop's house: the monks 
would not suffer their bodies to be buried. At Tou- 
louse two hundred were murdered. At Rouen five 
hundred were put to death. At last, Thuanus records, 
"this example passed unto other cities, and from cities 
to towns and villages, so that it is by many published, 
that in all the kingdom above 30,000 were in these 
tumults in divers ways destroyed." 

A little before this massacre, a man, nurse, and 
infant carried to be baptized, were all three murdered. 
Bricamotius, a man of seventy years, and Cavagnius, 
were laid upon hurdles and drawn to execution. The 
first might have been pardoned if he would publicly 
confess that the admiral had conspired against the 
king, which he refused to do. At Bourdeaux, by the 
instigation of a monk, named Enimund Angerius, 
two hundred and sixty-four were cruelly murdered, of 
whom some were senators. This monk continually 
provoked the people in his sermons, to slaughter. At 
Agendicum in Maine, a cruel slaughter of protestants 
was committed by the instigation of Amarus, inquisi- 
tor of criminal causes. A rumor being spread abroad 
that the protestants had taken secret counsel to invade 
and spoil the churches, above a hundred of every 
estate and sex were, by the enrag*ed people, killed or 
drowned in the river Igonna. 

The Slaughter at Blois. 
On entering Blois, the duke of Guise, notwith- 
standing the city had voluntarily opened its gates, 



98 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



gave it up to rapine and slaughter; houses were 
spoiled, many protestants who had remained were 
slain, or drowned in the river; neither were women 
saved, of whom some were ravished, and more mur- 
dered. From thence he went to Mere, two leagues 
from Blois, where protestants had frequent assembly 
at sermons. For several days together they were 
worried from place to place, many of them killed, and 
Cassebonius, the pastor, was drowned in the next river. 
At Anjou, Alciacus, the pastor, was also murdered, 
and numerous women injured in a cruel manner, some 
in the sight of their parents, and others so as to 
deprive them of life. 

Hanged by His Feet. 
John Burgeolus, president of Turin, an old man, 
being suspected of being a protestant, having bar- 
gained for a sum of money for his life and safety, was, 
notwithstanding, taken and beaten cruelly with clubs 
and staves, and being stripped of his clothes, was 
brought to the river Liger, and hanged with his feet 
upward, and his head downwards in the water to his 
breast. 

Treachery at Matiscon. 

When the city of Matiscon was taken, by cor- 
rupting the keeper of the keys, whom, notwithstand- 
ing, they killed, great cruelty was showed, so that they 
counted it sport to maim whatever protestants were 
unable to resist them. A man of influence in the city, 
named Sapontius, inviting gentlewomen to supper, 
would w^alk with them, and having his soldiers about 
him, used to cast protestants from the bridge into the 
river and with that spectacle gratified his guests, 
whom he would often ask, whether they ever saw men 
leap better. At Albia of Cahors, on the Lord's day, 
the papists, at the ringing of a bell, broke open the 
doors where protestants were assembled, and killed 
without distinction all they could find: among whoai 
was one Guacerius, a rich merchant, whom they drew 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



99 



into his house, and then murdered him together with 
his family. 

Cruelly Murdered at Penna. 

In a town called Penna, three hundred protestants 
notwithstanding the safety of their lives was promised 
them, were cruelly murdered by Spaniards, who were 
newly come to serve the French king. The town of 
Nonne having capitulated to the papists, on condition 
that the foreign soldiers should depart safe with horse 
and armor, leaving their ensigns, and that the ene- 
my's soldiers should not enter the town; and that no 
harm should be done to the inhabitants, who might 
go into the castle ; after its surrender the gates were 
set open, when, without regard to those conditions, 
the soldiers rushed in, and began murdering and spoil- 
ing all around them. Men and women without dis- 
tinction were killed ; the streets resounded with miser- 
able mourning, and blood flowed in every stream. 
Many were thrown headlong from the heights. Among 
others, the following monstrous act of cruelty is re- 
ported : a woman being drawn out of a private place, 
into which to avoid the rage of the soldiers she had 
fled with her husband, was in his sight shamefully 
defiled : and then was commanded to draw a sword, 
and forced by others, who guided her hand, to give 
her husband a dreadful and mortal wound. 

Bordis, a captain under the prince of Conde, at 
Mirabellum, was, contrary to promise, cruelly killed, 



*The author mentions this monstrous act of cruelty as a 
report, and it is to be hoped it was a mere report. The record 
of it is retained, not because the present editor believes it to 
have actually taken place; but as a sample of the credulous 
taste of the times, which so easily received and so gravely 
recorded incidents too often because they were monstrous, 
without consulting either their delicacy or their truth — with- 
out suspecting their falsehood or shrinking at their impropri- 
ety. This is, perhaps, the proper place to intimate that sev- 
eral reports of this repulsive sort have already been ex- 
punged. 



100 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



and his naked body cast into the street. The prince 
of Conde of the Bourbon family, being taken prisoner, 
and his Hfe promised him, was shot in the neck by 
Montisquiws, captain of the duke of Anjou's guard. 
Thuanus thus speaks of him : ''This was the end of 
Lewis Bourbon, prince of Conde, of the king's blood, 
a man high in birth, most honourable in courage and 
virtue ; in valour, constancy, wit, wisdom, experience, 
courtesy, eloquence, and liberality, all which virtues 
excelled in him, had few equals, and none, even by 
confession of his enemies, superior to him." 

The enemies of the truth, glutted with slaughter, 
began everywhere to triumph in the fallacious opinion 
that they were the sole lords of men's conscience ; and, 
truly, it might appear to human reason that by the 
destruction of his people, God had abandoned the 
earth to the ravages of his enemy. But he had other- 
wise decreed and thousands who had not bowed the 
knee to Baal, were called forth to glory and virtue. 
The Town of Rochelle Defended. 

The inhabitants of Rochelle, hearing of the cruel- 
ties committed on their brethren, resolved to defend 
themselves against the power of the king; and their 
example was followed by various other towns, with 
which they entered into a confederacy, exhorting and 
inspiriting one another in the common cause. To 
crush this, the king shortly after summoned the whole 
power of France, and the greatest of his nobility, 
among whom were his royal brothers : he invested 
Rochelle by land and sea, and commenced a furious 
seige, which^ but for the immediate hand of God, must 
have ended in its destruction. Seven principal assaults 
were made against the town, but none of them suc- 
ceeded. At one time a breach was made by the tre- 
mendous cannonade, but through the undaunted valor 
of the citizens, assisted even by their wives and daugh- 
ters, who could not be restrained, the soldiers were 
driven back with great slaughter. It is worthy of rec- 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



101 



ord, that amidst every scarcity of provisions, there was 
found in the river a great multitude of fish, which the 
people used instead of bread ; these fish on the conclu- 
sion of the seige, entirely disappeared. The seige 
lasted seven months, when the duke of Anjou being 
proclaimed king of Poland, he, in concert with the king 
of France, entered into a treaty with the people of 
Rochelle, which ended in a peace: conditions, contain- 
ing twenty-five articles, having been drawn up by the 
latter, embracing many immunities both for them- 
selves and other protestants in France, were confirmed 
by the king, and proclaimed with great rejoicings at 
Rochelle and other cities. 

Awful Death to the Torturer. 
The year following died Charles IX. of France, 
the tyrant who had been so instrumental in the calam- 
ities above recorded. He was only in the 28th year 
of his age, and his death was remarkable and dreadful 
When lying on his bed, the blood gushed from various 
parts of his body. Amidst his slumbers, his dreams 
and exclamations were horrid beyond description. He 
rolled about his bed and on the floor of his chamber 
a most dreadful spectacle, and at last was suffocated in 
the effort to discharge a quantity of blood from the 
cruel mouth, whose edicts had occasioned such tor- 
rents of his subjects' blood to stain the face of his 
country. 



CHAPTER IV 



History of Robert Oguier, His Wife, and Their Sons, 
Who Were Burned at Lisle. 



iN SATURDAY, March 6, 1556, about ten 
o'clock at night, the provost of the city 
with his sergeants armed themselves, and 
went to seek any protestants met together 
in houses ; but there was then no assembly. 
They therefore came to the house of 
Robert Oguier, which was a little church, 
where both rich and poor were familiarly in- 
structed in the scriptures. Having entered they found 
certain books, which they carried away. But he 
whom they principally sought v/as not there, namely, 
Baudicon, the son of Oguier, who was gone abroad 
to commence and talk of the word of God with 
some of the brethren. On his return home, he 
knocked at the door, when Martin, the younger broth- 
er, watching his coming, bade him be gone ; but Bau- 
dicon, thinking his brother mistook him for some other 
said, 'Tt is I, open the door;" with that the sergeants 
opened the same, and let him in, saying, "Ah, sir, you 
are well met !" to whom he answered, 'T thank you my 
friends, you are also welcome hither." Then said the 
provost, "I arrest you all in the emperor's name:" 
and with that commanded the husband, his wife, and 
their two sons to be bound and imprisoned, leaving* 
their two daughters to look to the house. A few days 
after, the prisoners were brought before the magis- 
trates who examined them concerning their course of 
life. They directed their speech first to Robert Oguier 
in these words : "It is told us that you never come to 
mass, yea, and also dissuade others from coming to it. 




MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



103 



We are further informed that you maintain conven- 
ticles in your house, causing erroneous doctrines to be 
preached there, contrary to the ordinance of our holy 
mother the church, whereby you have transgressed the 
laws of his imperial majesty." 

Robert Oguier answered, "Whereas, first of all 
you lay to my charge that I do not go to mass. I re- 
fuse so to do indeed, because the death and precious 
blood of the Son of God, and his sacrifice, are utterly 
abolished there, and trodden under foot ; 'For Christ 
by one sacrifice hath perfected for ever them that are 
sanctified.' Do we read in all the scriptures, that 
either the prophets, Christ, or any of his apostles, ever 
said mass? They knew not what it meant. Christ in- 
deed instituted the holy supper, in which all Christians 
communicate together, but they sacrifice not. If you 
please to read the Bible over, you will never find the 
mass once mentioned therein ; therefore it is the mere 
invention of men. You know what Christ saith, 
*In vain do they worship me, teaching for doctrines 
the commandments of men.' If either myself, or any 
of mine, had been at mass, which is ordained by men, 
Christ would have told us we had worshipped him in 
vain. 

"As for the second accusation, I will not deny 
but there have met together in my house honest peo- 
ple fearing God: I assure you not with intention to 
wrong any, but rather for the advancement of God's 
glory, and the good of many. I knew indeed that the 
emperor had forbidden it, but what then? I knew also 
that Christ in his gsopel had commanded it: 'Where 
two or three are gathered together in my name, there 
am I in the midst of them.' Thus you see I could not 
well obey the emperor, but I must disobey Christ. In 
this case I chose rather to obey God than man." 

One of the magistrates demanded what they did 
when they met together. To which Baudicon, the 
eldest son, answered, "If it please you to give me 



104 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



leave, I will open the business unto you." The sheriffs 
seeing his promptness, looking upon one another, said, 
''Well, let us hear it."* Baudicon lifting up his eyes 
to heaven, began thus : — "When we meet together in 
the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, to hear the word 
of God, we first of all prostrate upon our knees before 
God, and in the humility of our spirits do make a con- 
fession of our sins before his Divine Majesty. Then 
we pray that the word of God may be rightly divided, 
and purely preached : we also pray for our soverign 
lord the emperor, and for all his honourable counsel- 
lors, that the commonwealth may be peaceably gov- 
erned to the glory of God ; yea, we forgot not you 
whom we acknowledge our superiors, entreating our 
good God for you, and for this whole city, that you 
may maintain it in all tranquility. Thus have I exact- 
ly related unto you what we do ; think you now, 
whether we have offended so highly in this matter of 
our assembling." 

While they were thus examined, each of them 
made an open confession of their faith ; and being re- 
turned again to prison, they not long after were put to 
the torture, to make them confess who they were that 
frequented their house ; but they would discover 
none, unless such as were well known to the judges, 
or else were at that time absent. Four or five days 
after they were convened again before their judges, 
namely, the father and his two sons ; and after many 
words passed, they asked them whether they would 
submit themselves to the will of the magistrates. Rob- 
ert Oguier and Baudicon his son, with some delibera- 
tion said, "Yea, we will " Then demanding the same 
of Martin, the younger brother, he answered, That he 
would not submit himself thereto, but would accom- 
pany his mother; so he was sent back again to prison, 
whilst the father and the son were sentenced to be 
burnt alive to ashes. One of the judges, after sentenc*" 
pronounced, said, "To-day you shall go to dwell with 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



105 



all the devils in hell-fire," which he spake as one trans- 
ported with fury in beholding the great patience of 
these two servants of Christ. Having received the 
sentence of death, they were returned to the prison 
from whence they came, being joyful that the Lord 
did them the honor to enroll them in the number of 
his martyrs. They no sooner entered the prison than 
a band of friars came thither ; one amongst the rest 
told them the hour was come in which they must fin- 
ish their days. Robert Oguier and his son answered, 
*'VVe know it well, but blessed be the Lord our God, 
who now delivering our bodies out of this vile prison, 
will receive our souls into his glorious and heavenly 
kingdom." 

One of the friars endeavored to turn them from 
their faith, saying, "Father Robert, thou art an old 
man, let me entreat thee in this thy last hour, to think 
of saving thine own soul ; and if thou wilt give ear 
unto me. I warrant thee thou shalt do well " The old 
man answered, "Poor man, how darest thou attribute 
that to thyself which belongs to the eternal God, and 
so rob him of his honor? for it seems by thy speech, 
that if I will harken unto thee thou wilt be my Sav- 
iour, No, no, I have only one Saviour, Jesus Christ 
who by and by will deliver me from this miserable 
world. I have one Doctor whom the heavenly Father 
hath commanded me to hear, and I purpose to heark- 
en to none other." 

Another exhorted him to take pity on his soul. 
"Thou wiliest me," said Robert, "to pity mine own 
soul ; dost thou not see what pity I have on it, when 
for the name of Christ I willingly abandon this body 
of mine to the fire, hoping to-day to be with him in 
paradise? I have put all my confidence in God, and 
my hope is wholly fixed upon the merits of Christ, his 
death and passion ; he will direct me the right way to 
his kingdom. I believe what the holy prophets and 
apostles have written, and in that faith will I live and 



106 



MAETYRS AND WITNESSES 



die." The friar hearing this, said, "Out, dog! thou 
are not worthy the name of Christian; thou and thy 
son with thee are both resolved to damn your bodies 
and souls with all the devils in hell." 

As they were about to separate Baudicon from 
his father, he said "Let my father alone, and trouble 
him not thus : he is an old man, and hath an infirm 
body; hinder him not, I pray you, from receiving the 
crown of martyrdom." Baudicon was then conveyed 
to a chamber apart, and there being stripped of his 
clothes, was prepared to be sacrificed. While one 
brought him gunpowder to put to his breast, an odd 
fellow standing by, said, "Wert thou my brother, I 
would sell all that I am worth to buy fagots to burn, 
thee — thou findest but too much favour." The young 
man answered, "Well, sir, the Lord shew you more 
mercy." Whilst they spake thus to Baudicon, some of 
the friars pressed about the old man, persuading him 
at least to take a crucifix into his hands, lest the people 
should murmur against him ; adding further, that 
he might for all that lift up his heart to God. Then 
they fastened it between his hands ; but as soon as 
Baudicon was come down and espied what they had 
done to his father, he said, "Alas ! father, what do you 
noAv? will you play the idolater even at our last hour?" 
And then pulling the idol out of his hands, which 
they had fastened therein, he threw it way, saying, 
"What cause hath the people to be offended at us for 
not receiving a Christ of wood? We bear upon our 
hearts the cross of Christ, the Son of the ever-living 
God, feeling his holy word written therein in letters 
of gold." 

A band of soldiers attended them to execution, no 
less than if a prince had been conducted into his king- 
dom. Being come to the place where they were to 
suffer, they ascended the scaffold, when Baulicon 
asked leave of the sheriffs to make a confession of his 
faith before the people. Answer was made that he was 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



107 



to look unto his spiritual Father, and confess to him. 
He was then dragged to the stake, where he began 
to sing the 16th Psalm. The friar cried out, "Do you 
not hear, my masters, what wicked errors these 
heretics sing, to beguile the people with?" Baudicon 
hearing- him, replied, "How, simple idiot, callest thou 
the psalms of the prophet David errors? But no won- 
der, for thus you are wont to blaspheme against the 
Spirit of God." Then turning his eyes towards his 
father, who was about to be chained to the stake, he 
said, "Be of good courage, father, the worst will be 
past very soon." Then he often reiterated these short 
breathings, "O God, Father everlasting, accept the sac- 
rifice of our bodies, for thy well beloved Son Jesus 
Christ's sake." One of the friars cried out, "Heretic, 
thou liest ; he is none of thy Father, the devil is thy 
father." During these conflicts, he lifted his eyes 
upwards, and speaking to his father, said, "Behold, I 
see the heavens open, and millions of angels ready to 
receive us, rejoicing to see us thus witnessing the 
truth in the view of the world. Father, let us be glad 
and rejoice, for the joys of heaven are set open to 
us." Fire was forthwith put in the straw and wood, 
which burnt beneath, whilst they not shrinking from 
the pains spake one to another ; Baudicon often repeat- 
ing this in his father's ears, "Faint not, father, nor be 
afraid ; yet a very little while and we shall enter into 
the heavenly mansions." In the end, the fire growing 
hot upon them, the last words they were heard to pro- 
nounce were, "Jesus Christ, thou Son of God, into thy 
hand do we commend our spirits." And thus these 
two slept sweetly in the Lord. 

In eight days after, Jane, the mother, and Martin 
her son, were executed in the same city. But before 
we come to describe their happy ends, we will, as 
briefly as we can, take notice by the way of the very 
great conflicts of spirit which both of them sustained. 
There were sent unto them many of the popish rabble, 



108 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



to turn them from their faith. That their devilish 
enterprise might the better be efifected, they separated 
one from the other, by the poUtic advice of a monk: 
the poor woman began to waver, and let go her first 
faith. At this their enemies rejoiced not a little, whilst 
the little flock of Christ hearing such sad news were 
in continual perplexity ; but the Lord left them not in 
their mournful condition. 

One of the monks waited on her in the prison, 
counseling her to win over her son Martin, and to 
draw him from his errors, which she promised to do. 
But when he was corne to his mother, and perceived 
that she was not only fallen, but also quite turned out 
of the right way, he began with tears to bewail her 
miserable state. *'0 mother/' said he, "what have you 
done? Have you denied Him who hath redeemed 
you? Alas! what evil hath he done you, that you 
should requite him with so great injury and dishonor? 
Now I am plunged into that woe which I have most 
feared. Ah, good God, that I should live to see this, 
which pierceth me to the very heart!" His mother 
hearing these his pitiful complaints, and seeing the 
tears which her son shed for her, began again to renew 
her strength in the Lord, and with tears cried out, "O 
Father of mercies, be merciful unto me a miserable 
sinner, and cover my transgressions under the right- 
eousness of thy blessed Son. Lord enable me with 
strength from above to stand to my first confession, 
and make me to abide steadfast therein even unto 
my last breath." It was not long after this change 
that the emissaries of Satan who had seduced her 
came in, supposing to find her in the mind wherein 
they left her : whom she no sooner espied, but with 
detestation said, "Away, Satan, get thee behind me: 
for henceforth thou hast neither part nor portion in 
mc. I will, by the help of God, stand to my first con- 
fession ; and if I may not sign it with ink, I will seal 
it with my blood." And from that time this frail ves- 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



109 



sel, who for awhile relented, after her recovery grew 
stronger and stronger. A certain temporizer said to 
Martin, 'Thou silly youth, thou sayest thou knowest 
not what; thou art too much conceited of thyself and 
of thy cause. Seest thou not all these people about 
thee, what thinkest thou of them? They beheve not 
as thou dost, and yet I doubt not but they shall be 
saved. But you imagine to that which will never 
come to pass, though you pretend so much that you 
are in the faith, and have the scripture for you." The 
good woman hearing this, answered, "Sir, Christ Jesus 
our Lord saith, that it is the wide gate and broad way 
which leads to destruction, and therefore many go in 
thereat; but the gate is narrow that leads to life, and 
few there be that find it. Do ye then doubt whether 
we are in the straight way or no, when ye behold our 
sufferings? Would you have a better sign than this, 
to know whether we are in the right way? Compare 
our doctrine with that of your priests and monks ; we, 
for our parts, are determined to have but one Christ, 
and him crucified ; we embrace only the scriptures of 
the Old and New Testament. Are we deceived in 
believing that wdiich the holy prophets and apostles 
have taught?" 

Soon after Martin and his mother were bound 
and brought to the place of their martyrdom. His 
mother having ascended the scaffold cried to Martin, 
*'Come up, come up, my son." And as he was speak- 
ing to the people, she said, "Speak out, Martin, that 
it may appear to all that we do not die heretics." Mar- 
tin would have made a confession of his faith, but he 
was not permitted to speak. His mother being bound 
to the stake, said in the hearing of the spectators, 
"We are Christians ; and that which we now suffer is 
not for murder or theft, but because we believe no 
more than that which the word of God teacheth us: 
we both rejoice that we are counted worthy to suffer 
tor the same." The fire being kindled, the vehemency 



110 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



thereof did not abate the fervency of their zeal, but 
they continued constant in the faith, and with upUft- 
ing hands to heaven, in a holy accord said, "Lord 
Jesus, into thy hands we commend our spirits." And 
thus rhey blessedly slept in the Lord. 



THE MASSACRE AT VASSY, IN THE 
COUNTRY OF CAMPAIGN, 
IN FRANCE. 

The Duke of Guise, on his arrival at Joinville, 
asked whether those of Vassy used to have sermons 
preached constantly by their minister? It was 
answered they had, and that they increased daily. On 
hearing this he fell into a grievous passion ; and upon 
Saturday, the last day of February, 1562, that he might 
the more covertly execute his determined wrath 
against the rehgious people of Vassy, he departed 
from Joinville, accompanied by the cardinal of Guise, 
his brother, and those of their train, and lodged in the 
village of Damartin, distant from Joinville about two 
miles and a half. 

The next day, after he had heard mass very early 
in the morning, being attended by about two hundred 
armed men, he left Damartin and went on to Vassy. 
As he passed the village of Bronzeval, which is dis- 
tant from Vassy a quarter of a mile, the bell after the 
usual manner rang for sermon. The duke hearing it, 
asked those he met why the bell rang so loud at 
V assy. A person named La Montague told him it was 
for the assembling of the Hugonots ; adding, that there 
were many in Bronzeval who frequented the sermons 
preached at Vassy ; therefore, that the duke would do 
well to begin there, and first offer them violence. But 
the duke answered, "March on, march on, we shall 
take them, amongst the rest of the assembly." 

There were certain soldiers and archers accom- 
panying the duke who surrounded Vassy, most of 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



111 



them being lodged in the houses of papists. The Sat- 
urday before the slaughter, they were seen to make 
ready their weapons, arquebuses, and pistols ; but the 
Protestants, not dreaming of a conspiracy, thought the 
duke would offer them no injury, being the king's sub- 
jects ; remembering that not above two months before, 
the duke and his brethren passed near Vassy, and gave 
no sign of their displeasure. 

The duke having arrived at Vassy with his troops, 
they, with the duke La Brosse, and La Montague, 
passed through the city with their soldiers, went 
directly to the common-hall or market-house, and then 
entered into the monastery; where, having called to 
one Dessales, the prior of Vassy, and another whose 
name was Claude le Sain, provost of Vassy, the duke 
talked awhile with them, then issued hastily out of 
the monastery attended by many of his followers. 
Command was given to such as were papists, to retire 
into the monastery and not be seen in the streets, un- 
less they would venture the loss of their lives. The 
duke perceiving others in his retinue to be walking to 
and fro under the town-hall, and about the church- 
yard, commanded them to march on towards the place 
where the sermon was being preached in a barn about 
a hundred paces from the monastery. This command 
was soon after put in execution by such of the com- 
pany as went on foot. He that marched foremost of 
this rabble was La Brosse, and on the side marched the 
horsemen, after whom followed the duke with another 
company of his own men, and then those of the cardi- 
nal of Guise his brother. By this time, Mr. Leonard 
Morel, the minister, after the first prayer, had begun 
his sermon before numerous auditors, which might 
amount to 1200 persons, consisting of men, women, 
and children. The horsemen first approaching to the 
barn within about twenty-five paces, shot off two 
arquebuses right upon those who were placed in the 
galleries joining to the windows. The people within 



112 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



perceiving their danger, endeavored to shut the door, 
but w^ere prevented by the ruffians rushing in upon 
them, who drawing their swords, furiously cried out, 
"Death of God ! kill, kill these Hugonots." 

The first they seized on was a crier of wine, who 
stood next the door, asking him if he were not a Hugo- 
not, and on whom he believed. Having answered that 
he believed in Jesus Christ, they smote him twice with 
a sword, which felled him to the ground. He got up 
again, thinking to recover himself, when they struck 
him a third time ; whereby, being overcharged with 
wounds, he fell down and died immediately. Two 
other men, at the same time, were slain at the entry 
of the door, as they were pressing out to escape. Then 
the Duke of Guise, with his company, violently 
entered in among them, striking the poor people down 
with their swords, daggers, and cutlasses, not sparing 
any age or sex; the whole assembly were so aston- 
ished, that they knew not which way to turn, but run- 
ning hither and thither, fell one upon another, flying 
as sheep before a company of ravening wolves. Some 
of the murderers shot ofif their carbines against them 
that Vv^ere in the galleries ; others cut in pieces such as 
were below ; some had their heads cleft in twain, their 
arms and hands cut of¥; so that many of them died 
instantly on the spot. The walls and galleries of the 
place were dyed with the blood of those who were 
everywhere murdered ; and so great was the fury of 
the murderers, that part of the people within were 
forced to break open the roofs of the houses, in hope 
of saving themselves upon the top. Being got thither, 
and then fearing to fall again into the hands of these 
cruel tigers, some of them leaped over the walls of 
the city, which were very high, flying into the woods 
and among-st the vines, which with most expedition 
they could soonest attain ; some hurt in their arms, 
others in their heads, and other parts of their bodies. 
The duke presented himself in the house with his 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



118 



sword drawn, charging his soldiers to kill especially 
the young men. Pursuing those who went upon the 
house tops, they cried, "Come down, ye dogs, come 
down !" using many cruel threatening speeches to 
them. The cause why some women escaped was, as 
the report went, for the duchess's sake, his wife, who, 
passing by the walls of the city, and hearing hideous 
outcries among these poor creatures, with the noise 
of the carbines and pistols continually discharging, 
sent in haste to the duke her husband with much 
entreaty to cease his persecution because of the wom- 
en's terror. 

During this slaughter, the cardinal of Guise 
remained before the church of the city of Vassy, lean- 
ing upon the wall of the church-yard, looking towards 
the place where his followers were busied in killing 
and slaying whom they could. Many of this assembly 
being thus hotly pursued, did in the first brunt save 
themselves upon the roof of the house, not being dis- 
cerned by those who stood without ; but at length, 
some of the bloody crew espying where they lay, shot 
at them with long pieces, wherewith many were hurt 
and slain. The household servants of Dessales, prior 
of Vassy, shooting at the people on the roof, one of 
that wretched company was not ashamed to boast, 
after the massacre was ended, that he for his part had 
caused six at least to fall dead in that pitiful plight, 
adding that if others and all had done the same he 
should have rejoiced. 

The minister, in the beginning of the massacre, 
ceased not to preach, till one discharged his piece 
against the pulpit where he stood, after which, falling 
upon his knees, he entreated the Lord to have mercy 
upon himself, and also upon his poor persecuted flock. 
Having ended his prayer, he left his gown behind him, 
thinking thereby to keep himself unknown: but as he 
approached towards the door, in his fear he stumbled 
upon a dead body, where he received a blow with a 



114 



MAETYRS AND WITNESSES 



sword upon his right shoulder. Getting up again, and 
then thinking to go forth, he was immediately laid 
hold of, and grieviously hurt on the head with a sword, 
whereupon being felled to the ground, and thinking 
himself mortally wounded, he cried, "Lord, into thy 
hands I commend my spirit, for thou hast redeemed 
me, God of truth." While he thus prayed, one of the 
bloody crew ran upon him, with an intent to have 
ham-stringed him ; but it pleased God his sword broke 
in the hilt. Tw^o gentlemen taking knowledge of him, 
said, "He is the minister, let him be conveyed to my 
lord duke." These leading him away by both the 
arms, brought him before the gate of the monastery, 
from whence the duke and the cardinal his brother, 
coming forth said, "Come hither ;" and asked him, say- 
ing, "Art thou the minister of this place? who made 
thee so bold to seduce this people thus?" "Sir," said 
the minister, "I am no seducer, for I have preached to 
them the gospel of Jesus Christ." The duke perceiv- 
ing that this answer condemned his cruel outrages, 
began to curse and swear, saying, "Death of God, doth 
the gospel preach sedition? Provost, go and let a 
gibbet be set up, and hang this fellow." At which 
words the minister was delivered into the hands of tAvo 
pages, who cruelly misused him. The women of the 
city, being ignorant papists, caught up dirt to throw 
in his face, and with, extended outcries, said, "Kill 
him, kill this varlet, who hath been the cause of the 
death of so many." In the meantime the duke went 
into the barn, to whom they presented a great Bible, 
which they used for the service of God. The duke 
taking it into his hands, calling his brother, the cardi- 
nal, said, "Lo, here is the title of the Hugonot books." 
The cardinal viewing it, said, "There is nothing but 
good in this book, for it is the bible, to wit, the holy 
scriptures." The duke being offended, that his 
brother suited not to his humor, grew into a greater 
rage than before, saying, "Blood of God, how now? 



MARTTRS AND WITNESSES 



115 



What! the holy scriptures. It is one thousand five 
hundred years ago since Jesus Christ suffered his death 
and passion, and it is but a year since these books 
were printed, how then say you that this is the gospel? 
You say you know not what." This unbridled fury of 
the duke displeased the cardinal, so that he was heard 
secretly to mutter, "An unworthy brother !" 

This massacre continued a full hour, the duke's 
trumpeters sounding the while several times. When 
any of the victims desired to have mercy showed them 
for the love of Jesus Christ, the murderers in scorn 
would say unto them, "You use the name of Christ, 
but where is your Christ now?" There died in this 
massacre within a few days, fifty or sixty per- 
sons; besides those, there were about two hundred 
and fifty men and women that were wounded and 
injured, whereof some died, one losing a leg, another 
an arm, another his fingers. The poor's box, which 
was fastened to the door of the church with two iron 
hooks, containing twelve pounds, was wrested thence, 
and never restored. The minister was closely con- 
fined, and frequently threatened to be enclosed in a 
sack and drowned. He was, however, on the 8th of 
May, 1563, liberated at the earnest suit of the Prince 
of Portien. 

Monsieur Pierre De la Place was a gentleman 
whose piety equaled his courage : he was president of 
the court of requests at Paris. On Sunday morning, 
about six o'clock, Captain Michael, arquebuser to the 
king, came armed to his lodging, and presenting him- 
self before De la Place, said, that the Duke of Guise 
had slain the admiral of France by the king's orders, 
with many Hugonots ; and because the rest of them, 
of whatever quality, were destined to death, he was 
come to his lodging to exempt him from the common 
destruction ; and that he desired to have a sight of 
what gold and silver were in his possession. The 
Duke De la Place, amazed at his audacity, who, in the 



116 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



presence of several persons in the room, durst presume 
to utter such language, asked him if he knew where 
he was, or whether or not he thought there was a 
king? To this the captain roughly answered, that he 
must go with him to know the king's pleasure. De la 
Place, hearing this, began to apprehend some danger, 
and therefore slipped out at a back door, proposing to 
secrete himself in a neighbor's house. Meanwhile, 
most of his servants disappeared ; and the captain, 
having plundered his chest of a thousand crowns, was 
entreated by the lady Marets to convey her father, 
with the Lord Marets her husband, into the house of 
some Roman Catholic ; which he consented to do, and 
also performed it. 

De la Place, like a deer singled out for death, 
being refused admittance at three several houses, 
returned to his own, where he found his wife over- 
whelmed with grief; but the Lord De la Place, being 
strengthened by the Spirit of God, with incredible con- 
stancy and calmness, demonstrated to her, that we 
must receive afflictions from the hand of God ; and 
consoled her with the promises of the gospel. He 
then commanded all his servants that remained to be 
called together, when, according to his custom on the 
Lord's day, he made an exhortation and offered prayer. 
He then discoursed upon the justice and mercy of 
God, and showed how needful afflictions were for 
Christians, and that it was beyond the power of Satan 
or men to hurt or wrong them, without permission of 
the Lord. ''What need have we then," he added, "to 
dread their authority, which at the most can but pre- 
vail over our bodies ?" He then exhorted them rather 
to endure all kind of torment, yea death itself, than to 
speak or do anything that might tend to the dis- 
honor of God. 

While thus employed, word was brought him that 
Seneca, the provost-martial, with a band of archers, 
was at the door, demanding admittance in the king's 



MARTYRS AND V/ITNESSES 



117 



name, saying that he came to secure the person of the 
Lord De la Place, and to preserve his house from being 
pillaged by the rabble. De la Place immediately com- 
manded the door to be opened to him. Seneca, on 
entering, declared that great slaughter that was made 
upon the Hugonots every where in the city by the 
king's comrnand ; adding, in Latin, that he would not 
suffer one to live. "Yet have I express charge from 
his majesty," he said, "to see that you sustain no 
wrong; only suffer me to conduct you to the Louvre, 
because the king is desirous to be informed about the 
affairs of those of the religion which he hath now in 
hand." De la Place answered, that it had always been 
his greatest wish, and nothing could render him more 
happy, than to gain any opportunity by which he 
might give an account to his majesty of his behavior 
and actions ; but that such horrible massacres were 
every where committed, it was impossible for him to 
pass to the Louvre without danger of his life; he 
therefore prayed him to assure his majesty of his will- 
ingness to come, but to excuse his appearance until the 
fury of the people was somewhat abated. The provost 
agreed to this request, and left with him one of his 
lieutenants and four of his archers. 

Soon after came President Charron, with whom 
the provost conferred a little in secret, and then left 
him with four more of the city archers. The whole 
night following was spent in fortifying all the pas- 
sages and windows of the house with logs and flint 
stones, for the defense of De la Place and his family. 
Next day Seneca returning, declared that he had 
express charge from the king to bring him to his 
majesty without delay. He replied as before, that it 
was dangerous as yet to pass through the city. But 
Seneca insisted, saying, "It is the common speech of 
these Hugonots, to protest that they are the king's 
most loyal and obedient subjects and servants; but 
when they are to manifest their obedience to his com- 



118 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



maiids, then they come slowly, seeming rather to 
abhor and detest it." When De la Place apprehended 
danger, Seneca answered that he should have a cap- 
tain of Paris, well known to the people, to accompany 
him. At that moment, the captain, named Pazon, a 
principal actor in this sedition, entered and offered his 
service to conduct him to the king. De la Place 
refused, telling Seneca that Pazon was one of the most 
cruel and bloody-minded men in all the city ; and 
therefore, seeing that he must go to the king, he 
entreated him to be his guard. Seneca answered, that 
having now^ other af¥airs to look unto, he could not 
conduct him above fifty paces. 

The lady of De la Place then prostrated herself at 
the feet of Seneca, beseeching him to accompany her 
husband to the king; but her husband, who never 
showed any sign of a dejected spirit, came to her, and 
lifting her from the ground, told her, that it was not 
an arm of fiesh that we must stoop to, but unto God 
only. Then turning round, he perceived in his son's 
hat a wdiite cross, which he had placed there to delude 
the enemy. His father sharply chid him, and com- 
manded him to pluck that mark of apostasy thence ; 
telling- him, that they must now submit to bear the 
true cross of Christ, namely, those afflictions and 
tribulations which it shall please God to lay upon us, 
as pledges of that eternal happiness which he hath 
treasured up for his servants. Being now pressed by 
Seneca to go, as he foresaw, to death, he took his 
cloak, and embracing his wife, earnestly exhorted her 
above all things to have the fear of God and his honor 
in precious esteem ; and then boldly went on his way. 
Coming into the street where the glass-house stood, 
assassins w^aited his approach with their daggers in 
readiness, and killed him as an innocent lamb in the 
midst of Seneca's archers, who led him into that 
butchery. They then plundered his house of all they 
could find, while his body being dragged into a stable, 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



119 



they covered his face over with dung, and the next 
day threw him into the river. 

Peter Ramus, the king's professor in logTC, a man 
renowned for his learning, was not forgotten. He had 
taken refuge in the college of priests ; but being dis- 
covered, he offered a great sum of money for his life. 
Nevertheless he was massacred, and cast down from a 
high chamber window upon the ground, so that his 
bowels came out on the stones, and were afterwards 
trailed through the streets, while the body was 
whipped by certain scholars, instigated by the envy 
and malevolence of their tutors.* 

Philip le Doux, a great jeweler, on his return 
from a journey, had retired to rest, when he heard the 
furies below thundering at the door and commanding 
it to be opened to them in the king's name. Ill as his 
wife was, she ventured down and opened it to these 
tigers, who presently stabbed her husband in his bed. 
They also took this poor woman, half dead with fear, 
and thrust into her a dagger to the very hilt. She 
finding herself mortally wounded, ran into a corn-loft, 
whither they pursued her, stabbed her a second time, 
and then threw her out of a window into the street, 
to the great astonishment and confusion of the papists 
themselves, who were constrained to confess the cruel- 
ties of their own agents. One of the assassins having 
snatched up a little child,, in his arms, the innocent 
babe began to play with his beard and to smile upon 
him ; but instead of being moved to compassion, the 
barbarian struck it with his dagger, and threw it all 
in gore into the river. 

Quintin Croyer, an elder of the reformed church, 
seeing many of his companions murdered before his 
eyes at the massacre at Meaux, kneeled down and 
prayed God to pardon the murderers ; at which they 

*It is remarkable that in this extensive massacre not 
more than two ministers were known to have suffered. 



120 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



fell a laughing, and not being able with their daggers 
to pierce a jerkin of double buff which he wore, and 
which they were loth to spoil, because it would be 
worth preserving as a good booty, they cut asunder 
the points, and then gave him several stabs with a 
dagger in his body. 

Faron Haren, formerly sheriff of the city, a man 
zealously affected to reUgion, having chased the mass 
out of Meaux, was mortally hated by the papists. 
They were, in consequence, not contented simply to 
kill him, without first cutting off his nose, ears, and 
other members, and giving him thrusts in divers parts 
of his body, driving him to and fro among them. 
Being weakened, and not able any longer to hold out, 
from loss of blood issuing from all parts of his body, 
he fell dead upon the ground. 



PERSECUTION OF THE FAITHFUL AT 
TROIS, IN CHAMPAJGNE. 

A'Vhen new^s arrived at Trois of the massacre at 
Paris, the greater part of the judges and officers of 
the king went to the bailiff, and commanded a diligent 
search for Protestants, and to imprison all they could 
find. 

In the city was a merchant, named Peter Belin, 
a man of turbulent temper. This man was at the mas- 
sacre in Paris on St. Bartholomew's day, and was dis- 
patched thence with letters from the king, dated the 
28th of August, to the mayor and sheriffs of Trois, to 
cause all persecutions to cease, and the prisoners set 
at liberty. He did not, however, arrive till the 3rd of 
September ; and on entering Trois, proceeded to the 
house of the bailiff, a man of the same stamp as him- 
self. They agreed, before they published the letters, 
to murder all the Hugonots who were in prison ; and 
to make it appear that this act was sanctioned by 
authority, they requested the assistance of the city 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



121 



executioner, whose name was Charles. More just and 
humane than they, he peremptorily refused to have 
any hand in an act of cruelty ; answering, that it was 
contrary to his office to execute any man before sen- 
tence of death had first been pronounced by the mag- 
istrates ; and that he would not presume without a 
warrant to deprive any man of life : with these words 
he left them. Upon this, the bailtiff sent for one of 
the gaolers of the prison, but he being confined by 
sickness, Martin de Bures was sent to know his pleas- 
ure. The bailiff told him what Belin had signified to 
him in private ; as also, that on a sudden all the pris- 
oners of the religion must die, that the place might be 
purged of themj "and this," he added, '*you must do." 

De Bures, however, made no haste to execute the 
command, acquainted no man with aught that passed 
between the bailiff and him; not even Perennet the 
keeper, then sick in bed. The day following the bailiff 
came to the prison, and calling for Perennet, who was 
then recovered, asked him, with a smile, "Whether it 
was done?" "What?" said Perennet, knowing noth- 
ing of it. "Why," said the bailiff, "are not the pris- 
oners dispatched?" and was ready with his dagger to 
have stabbed him. But coming a little to himself, he 
told Perennet his purpose, and how he was to behave 
himself concerning the execution. At this, Perennet, 
standing amazed, (though otherwise forward enough 
to commit any outrages against the Protestants) cer- 
tified to the bailiff, that such an inhuman act could 
not be committed to him, apprehending that in time 
to come justice might rise up against him from the 
parents or friends of the prisoners. "No, no," said the 
bailiff, "fear not, I will stand between you and all 
harm. Others of the justices have consented besides 
myself, and would you have better security than 
that?" 

In a short time after, the gaoler, coming into the 
yard of the prison where th-e prisoners were abroad 



122 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



recreating themselves, ordered each to his cabin, 
because the bailif¥ was coming to see whether the 
keepers had done their duty. Then began these poor 
sheep to fear they were destined to the slaughter, and 
therefore went presently to prayers. Perennet now 
called his companions about him, reported to them 
what the bailiff had given him in charge, on which 
they all took an oath to execute the same ; but ap- 
proaching near to the prisoners they were so surprised 
Avith fear, and their hearts so failed them, that they 
stood gazing upon one another, having no courage to 
perform such a deed of blood ; they therefore returned 
to the lodge without executing their commission. 
This repugnance, however, was of short duration ; for 
instead of considering it as a warning from above, 
they sent for wine, to drown every spark of con- 
science. Becoming drunk, they drew a list of the 
prisoners,* which they delivered to one who was to 
call them forth in order. 

The first that came forth Avas Meurs, who was 
no sooner before them than one of them thrust at him 
with the point of his halberd, repeating the stroke 
often with intent to kill him ; on which the poor man 
took hold of the weapon and pointing it himself to his 
heart, cried to the murderer, ''Here, soldier, here, 
right at the heart, right at the heart !" and was 
instantly slain. The rest met a similar fate ; and when 
the massacre was ended the murderers made a great 
pit on the back side of the chapel of the prison, 
wherein they cast the bodies, some of them yet 
breathing. One called Maufere, lying in the midst of 
them, being- observed to raise himself above his fel- 
low-martyrs, they poured earth upon him until they 
had stifled him. The blood ran in such abundance 
out of the prison door, and thence through a channel 
into a river, that the whole stream was deeply dyed. 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



123 



The following day^ the sanguinary J^ailiff of Trois 
caused the king's letters to be published in all corners 
of the city with sound of trumpet. 



THE MURDER OF DE CHAMPEAUX. 

Dechampeaux, lord of Bonilli, a counsellor of 
Orleans, was murdered in the following manner. One 
called Texier came with a small troop to his house, 
inviting himself and company to supper with him. 
Dechampeaux bid them kindly welcome, being igno- 
rant of what had happened at Paris. But supper being 
ended, Texier bade him deliver his purse, at which 
Dechampeaux laughed, thinking he was in jest. But 
the cruel guest,, with blasphemous oaths, told him in 
a few words what had happened in the city of Paris, 
and what preparations there were among the Roman 
Catholics of Orleans to root out the Protestants there. 
Dechampeaux finding it in vain to contest with him, 
gave him money ; when, to requite the courtesy and 
good entertainment he had received, Texier embrued 
his hand in the blood of his virtuous neighbor, a man 
of as upright a character as was in all the city. It is 
needless to add that the troop pillaged the house. 



A NIGHT OF TERROR. 

On the 26th of August following, the miscreants 
began the execution about the ramparts in a violent 
manner. All night was heard nothing but shooting 
of¥ guns and pistols, forcing open doors and windows, 
fearful outcries of the massacred, of men, women, and 
little children, trampling of horses and rumbling of 
carts hurrying of¥ dead bodies to and fro, the street 
resounding with exclamations of Protestants blended 
with horrible blasphemies of their murderers, laugh- 
ing at their barbarous exploits. 



124 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



THE MASSACRE OF EIGHTEEN THOUSAND 
AND FIFTY. 

On Wednesday the massacre began more fiercely, 
and so continued to the end of the week. "Where is 
now your God?" cried the murderers. "What is 
become of all your prayers and psalms now? Let 
your God, whom you call upon, save you if he can." 
Yea, some of them, who had been professors of the 
same religion, whilst they were massacreing the poor 
innocents, sung to them in scorn the beginning of the 
43rd psalm : "Judge me, O God, and plead my cause." 
Others, striking them, said, "Say now, 'Have mercy 
on me, O God.' " But these execrable outrages by no 
means dampened the courage of Christians, who died 
steadfast in the faith. The murderers boasted that in 
this city they caused eighteen thousand men to per- 
ish, a hundred and fifty women, with a great number 
of children of nine years old and upwards. The man- 
ner of their death was, first to shoot them with pistols, 
then to strip them, and either sink their bodies in the 
river, or bury theni in pits. 



TAILLEBOUS' DEATH. 

At night several of this bloody crew knocked at 
the door of a doctor of the civil law, called Taillebous, 
who, opening a casement and understanding that they 
had somewhat to say to him, came down immediately 
and opened the door to them. At the first greeting: 
they told him he must die; — whereupon he uttered a 
prayer to heaven with such zeal and affection that 
the assassins being astonished and restrained by a 
secret power, contented themselves with taking his 
purse, in which were fifteen crowns, and left him to 
live some short season. The day following, several 
students resorted to his lodging requesting to see his 
library, into which having brought them, one asked 
this book of him, and another that, which he gave 
them. At length they told him they were not as yet 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



125 



satisfied, their purpose being to kill him. Prostrating 
himself on the ground, and having ended his prayer, 
he desired them to kill him there; but they forced him 
out of his own house from one place to another, and 
at length gave him a violent and fatal blow. 



NICHOLAS BOUGARS SIEUR DE NOVE. 

A rich burgess of the city, called Nicholas Bou- 
gars Sieur de Nove, a man of singular worth and 
highly esteemed, was at that time dangerously ill. 
Some of the murderers came into his chamber with a 
purpose to kill him, but seeing him in that state, 
spared him : yet, finding there Noel Chaperon, an 
apothecary, they cut of¥ one of his arms, then drew 
him into the market-place, where they made sport and 
butchery of his mangled form. The next day an 
acquaintance came to the lodgings of Bougars, and 
as he was entering in he met his mother at the door. 
He then proceeded into the chamber, bearing the dead 
body of her son, and stabbing it as he passed along. 
The wretch then silently wiped his dagger, and, hav- 
ing left the mangled carcass of his innocent victim in 
the room, coolly walked out for further atrocities.* 



FRANCIS STAMPLE, RICH MERCHANT. 

Francis Stample, a rich merchant, was threatened 
to have his throat cut if he refused the murderers 
money ; but having none about him, he wrote to his 
wife to send him his ransom. He had no sooner sealed 
the letter than the monsters deprived him of both that 
and his life, laughing at what they had done. And 

*This barbarous deed reminds us of the enormities prac- 
ticed by some of the Irish Roman Catholics in their massacre 
of the English Protestants in the reign of Charles I., when 
jvery social tie was banished from their remorseless hearts, 
and the oldest friends were murdered by the hands they had 
so often pressed in amity and brotherhood. 



126 



MAETYRS AND WITNESSES 



thoug-h they extorted from his Avidow a considerable 
sum of money, yet could she not obtain from them the 
body of her husband. 

FRANCIS LE BOSSU AND FAMILY. 

Among those that confessed the name of Jesus 
Christ, Francis le Bossu, a merchant, with his two 
sons, well deserve our notice ; for whilst he trampled 
in the blood of his brethren, he encouraged his chil- 
dren to take their death willingly and patiently, using 
this speech : "Children, we are but to learn now, that 
it hath always been the portion of beUevers to be 
hated, cruelly used, and devoured by unbelievers, as 
Christ's silly sheep of ravening wolves. If we suffer 
with Christ, we shall also reign with him. Let not 
those drawn swords terrify us, Avhich only serve to 
cut that thread which ties us to a miserable life, and 
let loose the soul into., endless felicity. We have 
resided long enough among the wicked, let us now go 
and live with our God; let us joyfully march after this 
great company which is gone before us, and let us 
make way for them that shall follow after." When 
he saw the murderers come, he clasped his sons in his 
arms, and they likewise embraced their father ; as if 
the father meant to be a buckler to his children, and 
as if the children, by the bond of nature, meant to 
ward off the blows which were coming upon their 
father, though with the loss of their own lives : thus 
embracing, all were soon numbered with the dead. 



TERRIBLE SLAUGHTER AT DAUPHINE. 

At the conclusion of this furious assault, the mon- 
ster perpetrators went up and down the city, display- 
ing their white doublets sprinkled with blood ; some 
boasting that they had killed a hundred, some more, 
some less. The people of Dauphine, of Languedoc, 
and Provence, were amazed to see so many bodies 
floating upon the water, some dismembered, others 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



127 



fastened together with long poles, others lying on the 
shore, some having their eyes put out, others their 
noses, ears and hands cut off, stabbed with daggers 
in every part of their body, some among them having 
no shape remaining. 

THE CARDINAL ABSOLVED THE SINS OF 
THE BLOODY BUTCHERS. 

Not many months after, when these tragedies 
were ended, the pope sent Cardinal Uursin as legate 
to the king, who was received with great solemnity 
at Lyons. On his return from St. John's church, 
where he had been to hear mass, a great number of 
persons presented themselves before him at the door, 
and kneeled down for his absolution. But the legate 
not knowing the reason of it, one of the leaders told 
him they were those who had been the actors in the 
massacre. On which the cardinal immediately 
absolved them all by making the sign of the cross. 



MONSOREAU'S MASSACRE. 

As soon as the massacre commenced at Paris, a 
gentleman, named Monsoreau, obtained a passport 
with letters to murder the Protestants of Anglers. 
Being disappointed of his prey in one place, he came 
to the lodging of a reverend and learned minister, Mr. 
John Mason, surnamed de Launay, sieur of Riviere. 
Meeting his wife at the entrance of the house, he 
saluted and kissed her, as is the manner in France, 
especially among the courtiers, and asked her "where 
her husband was?" She answered that he was walk- 
ing in his garden, and directed him to the spot. 

Monsoreau having lovingly embraced la Riviere, 
said unto him, "Do you know wherefore I am come? 
The king hath commanded me to kill you forthwith, 
and hath given me express charge to do it, as you 
shall see by his letters." The wretch then showed him 
a pistol ready charged. Riviere replied, "I know not 



128 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



wherein I have offended the king ; but seeing you seek 
my Hfe, give me a Uttle time to recommend my spirit 
into the hands of God." Having made a short prayer, 
he presented his body to the murderer, who shot him 
immediately. The minister's wife was soon after 
drowned, with nine others. Six thousand were also 
murdered at Rouen in the same deliberate and treach- 
erous manner. 

The king of France proposed three things to the 
Prince of Conde ; ''Either to go to mass, to death, or 
else perpetual imprisonment; and therefore weigh 
well with yourself which you like best." The prince 
answered, *'By God's grace I will never choose the 
first ; as for the latter, I refer myself to the king's 
pleasure." 

About three hundred were barbarously murdered 
at Toulouse. After taking all their goods, their 
enemies stripped them naked, exposed them to public 
view for two days, and then threw them in heaps into 
great pits. There were certain counsellors, who, after 
they were massacred, were hung up in their long 
gowns upon a great elm in the court of the palace. 



THE MASSACRE AT BORDEAUX. 

The massacre at Bourdeaux was begun and carried 
on in much the same manner. Many of the ministers 
found means to escape, hiding themselves in the rocks 
and marshes, till they had an opportunity to take 
shipping for England. The house of a counsellor in 
parliament was forced open, pillaged, and spoiled. His 
clerk seeing his master about to suffer a cruel death, 
embraced and comforted him, and being asked 
whether he were of the same religion, he answered, 
"Yea, and would die with my master for the same." 
They were then slain in one another's arms. Du 
Tour, a deacon of the reformed church, an old man, 
who in the days of his ignorance had been a priest in 
the popish church, being sick in bed, was dragged into 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



129 



the open street, and was asked whether he would go 
to mass, and thereby save his Hfe? He freely 
answered, *'No, particularly as I am now drawing so 
near my end, both from age and sickness. I hope I 
shall not far forget the eternal salvation of my soul, 
as through fear of death to prolong this life for a few 
days ; for thus I should buy a short term of life at too 
dear a rate." On this they slew him instantly. 

The poor protestants wandered up and down, not 
knowing where to save their lives; some were rejected 
of their own parents and relations, who shut their 
doors against them, pretending that they knew them 
not ; others were betrayed and delivered up by those 
to whose trust they had committed themselves : many 
were saved even by priests and others, from whom 
they would have expected no security. Some were 
saved by their very enemies, whose hearts relented at 
such detestable outrages. All the city was full of 
terror and horrible threats against them, saying, that 
the king's commandment was, that he would not have 
so much as one of them left in his kingdom ; and if 
any one refused to go to mass, that a hole should be 
digged for him in the earth, in which he should be 
buried alive. 

The judgment of God was manifested upon one of 
these inhuman murderers called Vincent : he fell dan- 
gerously ill, but in the end recovering again, as he 
thought, told some of his friends that he felt his arms 
strong enough to handle his cutlass as well as ever. 
Shortly after he was overtaken by the hand of God, 
with such a flow of blood from his nose, as could not 
be restrained nor diverted by any of the remedies that 
were then used. It was a hideous sight to see him 
bowing his head over a basin full of blood, which, 
without ceasing, poured forth from his nose and mouth 
till he could bleed and breathe no longer. Another 
was taken with such swelling in all the parts of his 
body that there was scarcely to be discerned in him 



130 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



the form of a man, and thus he continued till at length 
he burst asunder, and like a more ancient and royal 
persecutor, his entrails gushed out, and he perished a 
spectre of misery. 

Thus, during the extreme af¥lictions of the re- 
formed churches in many parts of France, there were 
within a few weeks nearly 30,000 put to death ; leaving 
whole cities and almost whole provinces depopulated. 



ACCOUNT OF SANCERRE DURING THE 
SEIGE. 



Sancerre, in the year 1573, was a place where the 
faithful fled for refuge. It was soon encompassed 
with inveterate enemies. The want of provisions was 
soon felt by the inhabitants, on which they collected 
together all the asses and mules they had in the city ; 
but these were eaten up in less than a month. They 
then killed the horses and dogs ; and after these were 
exhausted they seized the cats, moles, mice, and what 
other animals and vermin they could find. These 
being eaten they fed on ox and cow-hides, sheep-skins, 
parchment, old shoes, horse-hoofs, horns, ropes, and 
leather girdles. Towards the end of June a third part 
of the beseiged had no bread to eat. Such as could get 
hemp seed ground it or bruised it in mortars, and made 
bread of it : they did the same with all sorts of herbs, 
minghng them with bran. They also ate meal of chaff, 
nut-shells, excrements of horses and men ; and even 
the of¥al which lay in the streets. 

The 29th of July a poor man and his wife were ex- 
ecuted for having eaten parts of a child three years old, 
which had died of hunger, having prepared other parts 
to eat at another meal. An old woman who lodged in 
the house havingr eaten part of the mournful diet, died 
in prison within a few hours after. All children under 
twelve years of age unable to bear the famine, died. 
It was lamentable to hear the pitiful groans uttered by 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



131 



poor parents, on beholding their languishing and dy- 
ing infants. A boy of ten years being ready to yield 
up the ghost, seeing his father and mother weeping 
over him, said unto them, "Wherefore weep thee thus 
in seeing me famished to death, mother? I ask you 
not for bread, I know you have none ; but seeing it is 
God's will I must die this death, let us be thankful for 
it. Did not the holy man Lazarus die of famine — have 
I not read it in my bible?" In uttering these with 
similar speeches, he expired on the 30th of July. 

That all the people died not of famine was by 
reason of some horses which were reserved for service 
if needs should be, and six cows, which were left to 
give milk for the sustenance of young infants. These 
beasts were killed, and their flesh sold for the relief of 
such as were living, with a little corn, which by stealth 
some friends brought into the city. A pound of wheat 
was sold for half-a-crown. Not more than eighty- 
four persons died by the hand of the enemy, but of the 
famine more than five hundred perished. Many sol- 
diers, in order to avoid the lingering death of hunger, 
fled from the city, and chose rather to die by the 
sword of the enemy ; whereof some were totally 
maimed, others imprisoned, and the rest put to death. 
Every hope, in fact, seemed cut off from the city, and 
death appeared both within and without the walls ; 
and so far was the king of France from relenting at 
the hapless state of this wretched people, that, enraged 
at their courage, he swore that if sustained they 
should eat up one another. But the King of kings or- 
dained it otherwise ; for the election of the duke of 
Anjou to the throne of Poland caused a general paci- 
fication, and the protestants once more enjoyed liberty 
of conscience and freedom from persecution. 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



133 



HEAD BANDS TORTURE. 

Among the various tortures inflicted upon those that 
denounced the papacy is, what is known as the head 
band instrument. From the best authorities we learn 
that after all other arguments had failed to convince 
the heretic (Christian) of his lost condition outside 
church of Rome, then in some places this mode of 
torture was used. At first the hand was set above the 
forehead and tightened by means of a band screw 
on the side of the head. If the subject was loyal to 
his or her convictions and would not yield, the band 
was tightened a little each day until it crushed through 
the skin. From this on it became more severe as the 
band now commenced to press the skull ; and if they 
still held out it was drawn up tighter until the awful 
misery and pain caused the victim to become violently 
insane. This was usually followed by death. (See 
illustration.) 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



135 



DROPPING WATER TORTURE. 

This mode of torture was used in many of the in- 
quisition dungeons, on Protestants converted from 
popery. First the body was securely fastened with 
the head securely strapped so that it could not move ; 
then a "spicket" overhead was opened so that water 
from a tank would drop regularly at intervals of 
about one second, and strike the subject's head on one 
spot. The effect of this torture is described as fol- 
lows : "At first the spot becomes cold, followed then 
by a peculiar numbness that spreads over the whole 
of the cranium. After this it is not long until the vic- 
tim becomes insane and dies. (See illustration.) 



136 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



PERSECUTIONS IN FRANCE. 



Almericus, a learned man, and six of his disciples, 
were, in the third century, ordered to be burnt at Paris 
for saying that God was no more present in the sacra- 
mental bread than in any other bread ; that it was idol- 
c^try to build altars or shrines or to ofifer incense to 
s^aints, and absurd to kiss relics. The martyrdom of 
Almericus and his pupils did not prevent many from 
i^knowledging the justice of his notions, so that the 
laith of Christ continued to increase ; and in time it not 
only spread over many parts of France, but various 
(^ther nations. 

In the year 1524, at a town in France called Meaux 
one John Clerk affixed a bill on the church door, in 
which he called the pope anti-christ ; for this offense he 
was repeatedly whipped, and then branded in the fore- 
head. His mother, who saw the chastisement,, cried 
with a loud voice, "Blessed be Christ, and welcome 
these marks for his sake." He went aferwards to 
Metz, in Lorraine, and demolished some images, for 
which he had his right hand and nose cut off, and his 
arms and breasts torn by pincers ; while suffering 
these cruelties, he was sufficiently at ease to sing the 
115th psalm, which expressly forbids superstition. On 
concluding the psalm he was thrown into the fire and 
burnt to ashes. About the same time several persons 
of the reformed oersuasion were beaten, racked, 
scourged, and burnt to death, in several parts of 
France ; but particularly at Paris, Limosin, and Malda. 

A natiA^e of Malda was burnt by a slow fire for 
saying that mass was a plain denial of the death and 
passion of Christ. At Limosin, John de Cadurco, a 
clergyman of the reformed religion, was apprehended, 
degraded, and ordered to be burnt. When under exam- 
ination, a friar undertook to preach a sermon on the 
occasion ; when opening the New Testament he select- 
ed his text from the first epistle of St. Paul the apostle 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



137 



to Timothy, chap. iv. ver. 1. "Now the Spirit speaketh 
expressly that in the latter times some shall depart 
from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and 
doctrines of evil." The friar began to expound this 
verse in favor of the Roman Catholic persuasion, and 
in condemnation of the reformed religion, when John 
de Cadurco begged, that before he proceeded with his 
sermon he would read two verses which followed the 
one he had chosen for his text. The friar again open- 
ed the Testament, but casting his eye on the passage, 
he was confounded. Cadurco then desired that the 
book might be handed to him : this request being com- 
plied with, he read thus — "Speaking lies in hypocrisy, 
having their conscience seared with a hot iron, forbid- 
ding to marry, and commanding to abstain from meats 
which God hath created to be received with thanks- 
giving of them which believe and know the truth." The 
Roman Catholics, incensed at this exposure, con- 
demned him to the flames. 

At Paris, Alexander Kanuse, a reformed clergy- 
man, was burnt in a slow fire ; and four men commit- 
ted to the flames for distributing papers ridiculing the 
performance of mass. One had his tongue bored 
through. Peter Gaulet, a Genoese, was burnt by the 
desire of his own uncle, a bigoted Roman Catholic ; 
and John Poynter, a surgeon, had his tongue cut out, 
and was then burnt. At Arras, Fontanis, and Rutiers, 
many were martyred for being of the reformed relig- 
ion. At the latter place one Stephen Brune was con- 
demned to be burnt for refusing to attend mass. When 
the fire was kindled, the flames were driven from him 
by a brisk wind, which occasioned the executioner to 
heap more fagots around him, and pour oil on them. 
Still, however, the wind blew the flames in a contrary 
direction, when the executioner, absurdly enraged 
with Brune, struck him on the head. Brune very 
calmly said, "As I am condemned only to be burnt, 
why do you strike me like a dog?" This expression so 



138 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



enraged the executioner, that he ran him through with 
a pike, and then burned the Hfeless body. 

Aymond de Lavoy, a minister of Bourdeaux, had 
a complaint lodged against him by the Romish clergy 
of that city. His friends advised him to abscond, 
which he refused to do. He remained nine months in 
prison on the informaiton only. Being brought to 
trial, he was ordered to the rack ; and when in the ex- 
tremity of torture, he comforted himself with this ex- 
pression : "This body must once die, but the soul shall 
live ; for the kingdom of God endureth forever." At 
length he swooned, but on recovering, prayed for his 
persecutors. The question was then put to him, 
whether he would embrace the Roman Catholic per- 
suasion ; which positively refusing, he was condemned 
to be burnt. At the place of execution he said, "O 
Lord, make haste to help me ; tarry not ; despise not 
the work of thy hands." And perceiving some who 
used to attend his sermons, he addressed them thus : 
''My friends, I exhort you to study and learn the gos- 
pel ; for the word of God abideth forever : — labor to 
know the will of God, and fear not them that kill the 
body, but have no power over the soul." The execu- 
tioner then strangled him, and burnt his body. 

Husson, an apothecary of Blois, went to Rouen, 
and there privately distributed several small pam- 
phlets, explaining the tenets of the reformed church, 
and exposing the Romish superstitions. These books 
gave a general alarm, and a council being called, an 
order was issued for a search to be made for the author 
and distributer. It was discovered that Husson had 
brought them to Rouen, and that he was gone to 
Dieppe, and orders were given for a pursuit. Husson 
was brought back to Rouen, where he confessed he 
was both author and distributer of the books. This 
occasioned his condemnation, and he was executed in 
the following manner: his tongue being cut out, his 
hands and feet were tied behind, and he Avas drawn 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



189 



up by a pulley to a gibbet, and then let down into a 
fire kindled beneath : in which situation he called upon 
the Lord, and soon breathed his last.* 

Francis Bribard, secretary to Cardinal de Bellay, 
for speaking in favor of the reformed, had his tongue 
cut out, and was burnt A. D. 1554. James Cobard, a 
schoolmaster in the city of St. Michael, was burnt 
A. D. 1545, for saying, "that mass was useless and 
absurd." About the same time, fourteen men were 
burnt at Malda, their wives being compelled to behold 
their martyrdom. Peter Chapot brought a number 
of Bibles in the French tongue to France, and pubhcly 
sold them there in the year 1546, for which he was 
condemned to be burnt. Soon after a cripple of Meaux, 
a schoolmaster of Fera named Stephen PoUiot, and a 
man named John English, were burned for their relig- 
ion. Michael Michelot being told either to recant 
and be spared, or to persevere and be burned ; he chose 
the latter, making use of these words : "God has given 
me grace not to deny the truth, and will give me 
strength to endure the fire." At Langres five men 
and two women suffered for being of the reformed 
religion; when the youngest woman encouraged the 
other, saying, "This day shall we be married to Jesus 
Christ, and be with him forever." 

Monsieur Blondel, a rich jeweler, was in 1549 ap- 
prehended at Lyons, and sent to Paris, where he was 
burnt for the faith by order of the high court. Hubert, 
a youth nineteen years of age, was committed to the 
flames at Dijon ; at was Florent Venote, at the same 



*It is stated in Gallic. Hist. Johan. Crisp. Hb. ii. that the 
Carmelite friar who attended Husson, and made great efforts 
to convert him to popery, though without success, was soon 
afterwards converted himself, and preached the gospel of 
Christ. The same writer adds, that the decree for cutting out 
the tonggues of the martyrs at the stake, arose from the cir- 
cumstance of those worthies revihng the popish blasphemies 
even while the fire was burning around them. 



140 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



time. A lady, named Anne Audebert, who purposed 
on account of her faith to retire to Geneva, was seized 
and sent to Paris. She was led to execution by a rope 
placed round her waist. This rope she called her wed- 
ding girdle; and as it was on a Saturday, she said, "I 
was once married to a man on a Saturday, and now I 
shall be married to God on the same day of the week." 

Immediately after the coronation of Henry the 
Second, king of France, many singular circumstances 
happened. An artisan was apprehended for working 
on a saint's day ; being asked why he gave such an of- 
fence to religion, his reply was, "I am a poor man, and 
have nothing but my labour to depend upon, necessity 
requires that I should be industrious, and my con- 
science tells me there is no day but the Sabbath which 
I ought to keep sacred from labor." Having ex- 
pressed himself thus, he was committed to prison, and 
the affair being soon after rumored at court, some of 
the nobles persuaded the king to be present at the trial. 
On the day appointed, the monarch appeared in a su- 
perb chair of state, and the bishop of Mascon was 
ordered to interrogate the prisoner. On perceiving the 
king, the man paid obedience in the most respectful 
manner. The king was much affected with his argu- 
ments, and seemed to muse ; on which the bishop ex- 
claimed, "He is, an obstinate and impudent heretic ; 
let him be taken back to pricon, and burnt to death." 
The officers proceeded to obey the mandate, when the 
bishop artfully insinuated that the heretics, as he 
called the reformed, had many specious arguments, 
which at first appeared plausible ; but on examination, 
they were found to be false. He then did his utmost 
endeavors to persuade the king to be present at the 
execution, who at length consented, and repaired to a 
balcony which overlooked the place. On seeing the 
king, the prisoner fixed his eyes steadfastly upon him ; 
and even when the flames were consuming him, kept 
gazing in such a manner as threw the monarch into 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



141 



visible confusion, and obliged him to retire before the 
martyr was dead. The king- was so shocked, that he 
could not recover his spirits for some time ; and it was 
reported that the royal dreams were for some time 
greatly disturbed by the visionary appearance of the 
martyr, with the same intense gaze upon the king. 

A pious man named Claudius was burnt at Or- 
leans. A Genoese youth called Thomas, having re- 
buked a Roman Cathohc for profane swearing, was 
informed against as a heretic, and burnt at Paris; as 
were three men at Lyons : two of them with ropes 
about their necks ; the third, having been an officer in 
the king's service, being exempted from that disgrace. 
He, however, begged to be treated in the same manner 
as his companions, in honor of the Lord: his request 
was complied with ; and after having sung a psalm 
with great fervency, they were all three consumed. 

A citizen of Geneva, Simon Laloe ; Matthew Dim- 
onet, a converted Hbertine ; and Nichalos Naile, a book- 
seller of Paris, were burnt for professing the re- 
formed religion. Peter Serre, originally a priest, but 
reflecting on the errors of popery, at length embraced 
the reformed religion, and learned the trade of shoe- 
maker. Having a brother at Toulouse, a bigoted Ro- 
man Catholic, Serre, out of fraternal love, made a 
journey to that city, to dissuade him from his supersti- 
tions : the brother's wife, not approving of his design, 
lodged a complaint against him, on which he was ap- 
prehended, and made a full declaration of his faith. 
The judge asked him concerning his occupation, to 
which he replied, *T have of late practiced the trade of 
a shoemaker." "Of late !" said the judge ; *'and what 
did you practice formerly?" That I am almost ashamed 
to tell you," exclaimed Serre, ''because it was the most 
vile and wicked occupation imaginable." All who were 
present, supposed he had been a murderer or a thief, 
and that what he spoke was through contrition. The 
judge ordered him to explain precisely what he meant, 



142 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



when Serre, with tears in his eyes, excaimed, "Oh, I 
was formerly a Popish priest!" This reply so much 
exasperated the judge, that he condemned Serre to be 
first degraded, then to have his tongue cut, and after- 
wards to be publicly burnt.* 

In 1554, two men of the reformed religion, with 
the son and daughter of one of them, were committed 
to the Castle of Niverne. On examination they con- 
fessed their faith, and were ordered for execution : they 
were first covered with grease, brimstone, and gun- 
powder; their tongues were then cut out, and they 
were then committed to the flames. Philip Hamlin, a 
priest, was apprehended for having renounced the 
errors of popery. Being brought to the stake, he be- 
gan to exhort the people to quit the errors of the 
church of Rome ; on which the officer who presided at 
the execution ordered the fagots to be lighted, and that 
a trumpet should be blown while the martyr was burn- 
ing, that the people might not hear his voice. 



*Johan. Crispinus says, speaking of this worthy martyr, 
as he went to the stake, he passed by the college of St. Mar- 
tial, where he was told to honor the picture of the Virgin 
standing at the gate; but refusing, the judge commanded his 
tongue to be cut out; and then being put to the fire, he stood 
quiet, loking up to Heaven all the time of burning, as if he 
had felt nothing, causing such admiration amongst the people 
that one of the parliament said it was not judicious to bring 
the Lutherans to the fire, for that would do more harm than 
good by strengthening their cause. 



CHAPTER V 



Account of the Persecutions in Bohemia and Germany 
Under the Papacy. 

HE severity exercised by the Roman Cath- 
olics over the churches of the Bohemians, 
induced them to send two ministers and 
four laymen to Rome, in the year 977, to 
seek relief from the pope. After some delay 
their request was granted and their griev- 
ances redressed. Two things in particular 
were permitted them, viz : to have divine service in 
their own language, and to give the cup in the sacra- 
ment to the laity. The disputes, however, soon broke 
out again, the succeeding popes exerting all their 
power to fetter their prejudices on the minds of the 
Bohemians ; and the latter with great spirit aiming to 
preserve their religious liberties. Some friends, zeal- 
ous of the gospel, applied to Charles, king of Bohemia, 
A. D. 1375, to call a council for enquiry respecting the 
abuses which had crept into the church, and to make a 
thorough reformation. Charles, at a loss how to pro- 
ceed, sent to the pope for advice ; the latter incensed 
at the affair, only replied, "Punish severely those 
presumptuous and profane heretics." The king ac- 
cordingly banished every one who had been concerned 
in the application, and to show his zeal for the pope, 
imposed additional restraints on the religious liber- 
ties of the country. 

The martyrdom of John Huss and Jerome of 
Prague — two great men brought to the light of the 
truth by reading doctrines of our countryman. John 
Wickliffe, who, like the morning star of the reforma- 
tion, first burst from the dark night of popish error, 




144 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



and illuminated the surrounding world — greatly- 
increased the indignation of the believers, and gave 
animation to their cause. These tAvo distinguished 
reformers were condemned by order of the council of 
Constance, when fifty-eight of the principal Bohemian 
nobility interposed in their favor. Nevertheless they 
were burned at the stake, and the pope, in conjunction 
with the council of Constance, ordered the Romish 
clergy everywhere, to excommunicate all who adopted 
their opinions or pitied their fate. In consequence of 
these orders great contentions arose between the pap- 
ists and reformed Bohemians, which produced a vio- 
lent persecution against the latter. At Prague it was 
extremely severe, till at length the reformed, driven 
to desperation, armed themselves, attacked the sen- 
ate-house, and cast twelve of its members with the 
speaker out of the windows. The pope hearing of 
this, came to Florence, and publicly excommunicated 
the reformed Bohemians, exciting the emperor of Ger- 
many, and all other kings, princes, dukes, etc., to take 
up arms in order to extirpate the whole race ; prom- 
ising, by way of encouragement, full remission of all 
sins to every one who should kill a Bohemian 
Protestant. The result of this was a bloody war, for 
several popish princes undertook the extirpation, or 
at least expulsion, of the proscribed people^ while the 
Bohemians, arming themselves, prepared to repel the 
assault in the most vigorous manner. The popish 
army prevailing against the Protestant forces at the 
battle of Cuttenburgh, they conveyed their prisoners 
to three deep mines near that town, and threw sev- 
eral hundred into each, where they perished in a mis- 
erable manner. 

A bigoted popish magistrate, named Pichel, seized 
twenty-four Protestants, among whom was his daugh- 
ter's husband. On their all confessing themselves of 
the reformed religion, he sentenced them to be 
drowned in the River Abbis. On the day of the exe- 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



145 



cution a great concourse of people attended, among 
whom was Pichel's daughter. Seeing her husband 
prepared for death, she threw herself at her father's 
feet, bedewed them with tears, and implored him to 
commiserate her sorrow, and pardon her husband. 
The obdurate magistrate sternly replied, "Intercede 
not for him, child ; he is a heretic, a vile heretic." To 
which she nobly answered, "Whatever his faults may 
be, or however his opinions may differ from yours, 
he is still my husband, a name which, at a time like 
this, should alone employ my whole consideration." 
Pichel flew into a violent passion, and said, "You are 
mad! cannot you, after his death, have a much 
worthier husband?" "No, Sir," she replied, "my affec- 
tions are fixed upon him, and death itself shall not 
dissolve my marriage vow." Pichel, however, con- 
tinued inflexible, and ordered the prisoners to be tied 
with their hands and feet behind them, and in that 
manner thrown into the river. This being put into 
execution, the young lady watched the opportunity, 
leaped into the waves, and embracing the body of her 
husband, both sank together. 



EMPEROR FERDINAND'S HATRED. 

The Emperor Ferdinand, whose hatred of the 
Protestants was unlimited, not thinking he had suf- 
ficiently oppressed them, instituted a high court of 
judges, upon the plan of the inquisition, with this dif- 
ference, that the new court was to remove from place 
to place, and always to be attended by a body of 
troops. The greater part of this court consisted of 
Jesuits, from whose decision there was no appeal. 
This bloody tribunal, attended by its ferocious guard, 
made the tour of Bohemia, and seldom examined or 
saw a prisoner, but suffered the soldiers to murder 
the Protestants as they pleased, and then to make 
report of the matter in their own manner and time. 



146 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



The first who fell a victim of their barbarity was 
an aged minister, whom they killed as he lay sick in 
bed. Next day, they robbed and murdered another, 
and soon after shot a third while preaching in his 
pulpit. The soldiers abused the daughter of a Protest- 
ant before his face, and then tortured her father to 
death. They tied a minister and his wife back to back 
and burned them. Another minister they hung upon 
a cross beam, and making a fire under him, broiled 
him to death. One gentleman they hacked into small 
pieces. They filled a ^^oung man's mouth with gun- 
pOAvder, and setting fire to it, blew his head to atoms. 
But their principal rage was directed against the 
clergy. They seized a pious Protestant minister, 
whom they tormented daily for a month. They placed 
him amidst them, derided and mocked him. They 
hunted him like a wild beast, till ready to expire with 
fatigue, they made him run the gauntlet, each striking 
him with a twig, their fists, or w^ith ropes. They 
scourged him with wires ; they tied him up by the 
heels till the blood started out of his nose and mouth ; 
they hung him up by the arms till they were dis- 
located, and then had them set again. Burning 
papers, dipped in oil, were placed to his feet ; his flesh 
was torn with red-hot pincers ; he was put to the 
rack, and mangled by every cruel device. Even boil- 
ing lead was poured upon his feet ; and lastly, a 
knotted cord was twisted about his forehead in such 
a manner as to force out his eyes. In the midst of 
these enormities, particular care was taken lest his 
wounds should mortify, and his sufferings be short- 
ened ; till the last day, when forcing out his eyes 
proved fatal. 

At length, winter being far advanced, the high 
court of judges, with their military ruffians, thought 
proper to return to Prague ; but on their way meet- 
ing with a Protestant pastor, they could not resist the 
temptation of feasting their barbarous eyes with a 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



147 



new kind of cruelty. It was to strip him naked, and 
to cover him alternately with ice and burning coals. 
This novel mode of tormenting a fellow-creature was 
immediately put in practice, and the unhappy victim 
expired beneath the torments, which seemed to delight 
his inhuman persecutors. Some time after a secret ^ 
order was issued by the emperor, for apprehending 
all noblemen and gentlemen who had been principally 
concerned in supporting the Protestant cause, and in 
nominating Frederic, elector Palatine of the Rhine, to 
be king of Bohemia. Fifty of these were seized in one 
night, and brought to the castle of Prague, while the 
estates of those who were absent were confiscated, 
themselves made outlaws, and their names fixed upon 
a gallows as a mark of public ignominy. The court 
afterwards proceeded to try those who had been 
apprehended, and two apostate Protestants were 
appointed to examine them. Their examiners asked 
many unnecessary and impertinent questions, which 
so exasperated one of the noblemen, that the ex- 
claimed, opening his breast at the same time, "Cut 
here ; search my heart ; you shall find nothing but the 
love of religion and liberty : these were the motives 
for which I drew my sword, and for these I am will- 
ing to die." 

As none of the prisoners would renounce their 
faith, or acknowledge themselves in an error, they 
were all pronounced guilty: the sentence was, how- 
ever, referred to the emperor. When that monarch 
had read their names, and the accusations against 
them, he passed judgment on all, but in a different 
manner, his sentences being of four kinds, viz. death, 
banishment, imprisonment for life, and imprisonment 
during pleasure. Twenty being ordered for execu- 
tion, were informed they might send for Jesuits, 
monks, or friars, to prepare for their awful change, 
but that no communication with Protestants would 



148 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



be permitted them. This proposal they rejected, and 
strove all they could to comfort and cheer each other 
upon the solemn occasion. The morning of the exe- 
cution having arrived, a cannon v^as fired as a signal 
to bring the prisoners from the castle to the principal 
market-place, in which scaffolds v^ere erected, and a 
body of troops drawn up to attend. The prisoners 
left the castle, and passed with dignity, composure, 
and cheerfulness through soldiers, Jesuits, priests, 
executioners, attendants, and a prodigious concourse 
of people assembled to see the exit of these devoted 
martyrs. They were executed in the following order. 

I. Lord Schilik, a nobleman about the age of 
fifty. He possessed great abilities, natural and 
acquired. On being told that he was to be quartered, 
and his parts scattered in different places, he smiled 
with great serenity, and said, ''The loss of a sepulchre 
is but a trifling consideration.'* A friend stood by, 
crying, "Courage, my lord." He replied, "I possess 
the favor of God, which is sufficient to inspire any 
one with courage : the fear of death does not trouble 
me. I have faced hirn in fields of battle to oppose 
Anti-Christ." After repeating a short prayer, he told 
the executioner he was ready, who cut off his right 
hand and head, and then quartered him. His hand 
and head were placed upon the high tower of Prague, 
and his quarters distributed in different parts of the 
city. 

H. Lord Viscount Winceslaus, a venerable 
nobleman, exalted by his piety, who had attained the 
age of seventy, and was esteemed equally for his 
learning and hospitality. He was so little affected by 
the loss of worldly riches, that on his house being 
broken into, his property seized and his estates con- 
fiscated, he only said with great composure, "The 
Lord hath given, and the Lord hath taken away." 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



149 



Being asked why he could engage in a cause so dan- 
gerous as that of attempting to support the elector 
palatine Frederic against the power of the emperor, 
he replied, acted according to the dictates of my 
conscience^ and, to this day, acknowledge him my 
king. I am now full of years, and wish to lay down 
my life, that I may not be witness of the evils which 
await my country. You have long thirsted for my 
blood ; take it and God will be my avenger." He 
then approached the block, stroked his grey beard, 
and said, "Venerable hairs, the greater honor now 
attends you ; it was severed from his body, and after- 
wards placed upon a pole in a conspicuous part of the 
town. 

III. Lord Harant was a gentleman whose 
natural abilities were much refined and improved by 
travelling, having visited the principal places in 
Europe, Asia, and Africa. The accusations against 
him were, his being a Protestant, and having taken 
an oath of allegiance to Frederic, the elector Palatine 
of the Rhine, as king of Bohemia. When he ascended 
the scaffold, he said, "I have travelled through many 
countries, and traversed many barbarous nations, yet 
have I never found so much cruelty as at home, I 
have escaped innumerable perils both by sea and land, 
and have surmounted all to suffer innocently in my 
native place. My blood is likewise sought by those 
for whom I and my ancestors have hazarded our lives 
and fortunes ; but, almighty God ! forgive them, for 
they know not what they do." Then approaching the 
block, he kneeled down and exclaimed with great 
energy, *Tnto thy hands, O Lord, I commend my 
spirit ; in thee have I always trusted ; receive me, 
therefore, my blessed Redeemer." The fatal stroke 
was soon given. 

IV. Lord Frederic De Bile suffered as a Protes- 
tant, and' an instigator of the war: he met his fate 



150 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



with firmness, and only said, he wished well to the 
friends whom he left behind, forgave his enemies, 
denied the authority of the emperor in that country, 
acknowledged Frederic to be the only true king of 
Bohemia, and trusted for salvation in the merits of 
his Redeemer. 

V. Lord Henry Otto on first coming upon the 
scaft'old seemed greatly agitated, and said, as if 
addressing himself to the emperor, "Thou tyrant 
Ferdinand, thy throne is established in blood; but if 
you kill my body, and disperse my members, they shall 
still rise up in judgment against you." He was then 
silent ; and haying walked about awhile, recovered his 
fortitude, and growing calm, said to a gentleman, "A 
few minutes I was greatly discomposed, but now I 
feel my spirits revive; God be praised, death no longer 
appears as the king of terrors, but seems to invite me 
to participate of some unknown joys." Then kneeling 
before the block, he said, "Almighty God ! to thee I 
commend my soul, receive it for the sake of Christ, 
and admit it to the glory of thy presence." The pains 
of his death must have been severe, the executioner 
making several strokes before his head was separated 
from his body. 

VI. The Earl of Rugenia was distinguished for 
his great accomplishments and unaffected piety. On 
the scaffold he said, "We who drew our swords fought 
only to preserve the liberties of the people, and to 
keep our consciences sacred. As we were overcome, 
however, I am better pleased at the sentence of death 
than if the emperor had given me life ; for I find that 
it pleases God to have his truth defended, not by our 
swords, but by our blood." He then went boldly on 
the block, saying, "I shall now soon be with Christ," 
and was almost instantly launched upon the ocean of 
/»ternity and glory. 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



igl 



VII. Sir Gasper Kaplitz was a nobleman eighty- 
six years of age. On coming to the place of execu- 
tion, he addressed the principal officer thus: "Behold 
an unworthy and ancient man, who hath often 
entreated God to take him out of this wicked world, 
but could not till now obtain his desire ; for God 
reserved me till these years to be a spectacle to the 
world, and a sacrifice to himself : therefore God's will 
be done." An officer told him, that in consideration 
of his great age, if he would only ask pardon, he 
would immediately receive it. "Ask pardon !" ex- 
claimed he, "I will ask pardon of God whom I have 
frequently offended, but not of the emperor whom I 
never injured. Should I sue for pardon, it might be 
justly suspected I had committed some crime for 
which I deserved this fate. No, no ; as I die innocent, 
and with a clear conscience, I would not be separated 
from these noble companions who have preceded me 
to heaven : so saying, he cheerfully resigned his neck 
to the block. 

VIII. Procopius Dorzecki said on the scaffold, 
"We are now under the emperor's judgment ; but in 
time he shall be judged, and we shall appear as wit- 
nesses against him." Then taking a gold medal from 
his neck, which was struck when the elector Frederic 
was crowned king he presented it to one of the offi- 
cers with these words — "As a dying man I request, 
that if ever king Frederic be restored to the throne 
of Bohemia, you will give him this medal. Tell him, 
for his sake I wore it till death, and that now I will- 
ingly lay down my life for God and my king." He 
then cheerfully submitted to the fatal blow. 

IX. Dionysius Zervius was a gentleman fifty- 
six years of age, and had been educated as a Roman 
Catholic, but had embraced the reformed religion for 
some years. Just before his death the Jesuits used 



152 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



their utmost endeavors to make him recant and return 
to his former faith, but he gave not the least heed to 
their exhortations. KneeUng dovv^n, he said, "They 
may destroy my body, but cannot injure my soul; 
that I commend to my Redeemer." 

X. Valentine Cockan vv^as a gentleman of great 
fortune, and eminent for piety and uprightness. His 
talents and acquirements were of an inferior order ; 
yet his imagination seemed to brighten, and his facul- 
ties to improve on death's approach ; and just before 
he wa.s beheaded, he expressed himself with such 
eloquence^ energy and precision, as amazed his hear- 
ers. This is one of the innumerable instances in which 
unusual wisdom follows the acquisition of eminent 
piety. 

XI. Tobias Steffick was remarkable for his 
affability, and upon the approach of death displayed 
the greatest serenity. A few minutes before he died, 
he said, *T have received, during the course of my 
life, many favors from God ; ought I not therefore 
cheerfully to take one bitter cup, when He thinks 
proper to present it? or rather, ought I not to rejoice 
that it is His will I should give up a corrupted life for 
that of immortality?" 

XII. Dr. Jessenius, a learned student of physics, 
who had been accused of speaking disrespectful words 
of the emperor, of treason in swearing allegiance to 
the elector Frederic, and of heresy in being a Protes- 
tant. For the first accusation, he had his tongue cut 
out ; for the second he was beheaded ; and for the 
third and last he was quartered, and the several parts 
of his body exposed on poles. 

XIII. Christopher Chober no sooner stepped 
upon the scaffold, than he said, 'T come in the name 



MARTYRS AI^'D WITNESSES 



153 



of God to die for his glory. I have fought the good 
fight, and finished my course ; so, executioner, do 
your office." On this he instantly received the crown 
of martyrdom. 

XIV. John Shultis was by all who knew him 
beloved in life, and regretted at his death. The only 
words he spoke before his martyrdom were, "The 
righteous seem to die in the eyes of fools, but they 
only go to rest. Lord Jesus ! thou hast promised that 
those who come to thee shall not be cast out. Behold, 
I am come; look on me, pity me, pardon my sins, 
and receive my soul." 

XV. Maximilian Hostialick was celebrated for 
his learning, piety, and humanity. When he first 
came on the scaffold he seemed terrified at the 
approach of death. Soon after he said, "Christ will 
wash me from my crimes." He then told the officer 
he should repeat the song of Simeon ; at the conclu? 
sion of vv^hich the executioner might do his duty. He 
accordingly said, "Lord ! now let thy servant depart 
in peace, according to thy word, for mine eyes have 
seen thy salvation ;" at which words his head, at one 
blow, was severed from his body. 

XVI. John Kutnaur, not having been born inde- 
pendent, but having acquired a fortune by a mechani- 
cal employment, was ordered to be hanged. Just 
before he was turned off he said, "I die, not for hav- 
ing committed any crime, but for following the dic- 
tates of my conscience, and defending my country 
and religion." 

XVII. Simeon Sussickey was father-in-law to 
Kutnaur, and was ordered to be executed in the same 
manner. He appeared impatient to be gone, saying, 
"Every moment delays me from entering into the 
kingdom of Christ." 



154 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



XVIII. Nathaniel Wodnianskey, a gentleman, 
was hanged for having supported the Protestant 
cause, and the election of Frederic to the Bohemian 
throne. At the gallows the Jesuits used all their per- 
suasions to make him renounce his faith. Finding 
their attem^pts unavailing, one of them said, *'If you 
will not abjure your heresy, at least repent of your 
rebellion." To which Wodnianskey replied, "You 
take away our lives under a pretended charge of rebel- 
lion ; and, not content with that, seek to destroy our 
souls : glut yourselves with blood and be satisfied, but 
tamper not with our consciences." His son then 
approached the gallows, and said, "Sir, if life should 
be offered to you on condition of apostasy, I entreat 
you to remember Christ." To this the father replied, 
"It is very acceptable, my son, to be exhorted to con- 
stancy by you, but suspect me not ; rather endeavor 
to confirm in their faith your brothers, sisters and chil- 
dren, and teach them to imitate my constancy." He 
had no sooner concluded these words than he received 
his fate with great fortitude. 

XIX. Wenceslaus Gisbitzkey, throughout his 
imprisonment, had great hopes given him, from which 
his friends became!' very apprehensive for the safety 
of his soul. He, however, continued steadfast in his 
faith, prayed fervently at the gallows, and met his end 
]ike a christian hero. ' , 

XX. Martin Foster was an unfortunate cripple ; 
the chief accusations against him were his being char- 
itable to heretics, and his advancing money to the 
elector Frederic. It is supposed, however, that his 
great wealth was the principal cause of his death, as 
it no doubt was the ground on which many of the 
preceding gentlemen and noblemen were cruelly slain. 



CHAPTER VI 



The Life, Sufferings, and Martyrdom of John Huss, 
Who Was Burnt at Constance in Germany. 

(\^^Tii OHN HUSS was a Bohemian, born in the 
jY^^^ village of Hussenitz about the year 1380. 
~ ' His parents gave him the best education 
they could bestow, and having acquired a 
tolerable knowledge of the classics at a 
private school, he was sent thence to the 
University of Prague, where the powers 
of his mind and his diligence in study soon rendered 
him conspicuous. In 1408 he commenced bachelor of 
divinity, and was soon after successively chosen pastor 
of the church of Bethlehem, in Prague, and dean, and 
rector of the university. These stations he discharged 
with great fidelity, and became at length so conspicu- 
ous for his preaching and the boldness of his truths, 
that he soon attracted the notice and excited the 
malignity of the pope and his creatures. The incident 
which most provoked the indignation of Huss was a 
papal bull, which ofifered remission of sin to all who 
would join the army of the pope in his contest with 
the king of Naples, who had invaded the holy see, and 
threatened destruction to the papal dominion. 

The English reformer, Wicklifife, had so kindled 
the light of reformation, that it began to illume the 
darkest corners of popery and ignorance. His doc- 
trines were received in Bohemia with avidity and 
zeal by great numbers of people, but by none so zeal- 
ously as John Huss, and his friend and fellow-martyr, 
Jerome of Prague. The reformists daily increasing, 
the archbishop of Prague issued a decree to suppress 
the further spreading of Wicklifife's writings. This, 




156 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



however, had an effect quite the reverse of what he 
expected, for it stimulated the converts to greater 
zeal, and at length almost the whole university united 
in promoting them. In that renowned institution the 
influence of Huss was very great, not only on account 
of his learning, eloquence and exemplary life, but also 
on account of some valuable privileges he had 
obtained from the king in behalf of the Bohemians. 

Strongly attached to the doctrines of Wickliffe, 
Huss strenuously opposed the decree of the arch- 
bishop, who, notwithstanding, obtained a bull from 
the pope, giving him commission to prevent the pub- 
lishing of Wicklift'e's writings in his province. By 
virtue of this bull the archbishop condemned those 
writings : he also proceeded against four doctors who 
had not delivered up some copies, and prohibited them 
to preach. Against these proceedings Dr. Huss, with 
?ome other members of the university, protested, and 
entered an appeal from the sentence of the arch- 
bishop. The pope no sooner heard of this, than he 
granted a commission to Cardinal Colonno, to cit-e 
Huss to appear at the court of Rome, to answer accu- 
sations laid against him, of preaching both errors and 
heresies. From this Dr. Huss desired to be excused, 
and so greatly was he favored in Bohemia that King 
Winceslaus, the queen, the nobility, and the univer- 
sity, desired the pope to dispense with such an appear- 
ance ; as also that he would not suffer the kingdom 
of Bohemia to lie under the accusation of heresy, but 
permit all to preach the gospel with freedom in their 
places of worship according to their own honest con- 
victions. 

Three proctors appeared for Dr. Huss before Car- 
dinal Colonno. They pleaded an excuse for his 
absence, and said they were ready to answer in his 
behalf. But the cardinal declared him contumacious, 
and accordingly excommunicated him. On this the 
proctors appealed to the pope, who appointed four 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



157 



cardinals to examine the process : these commissioners 
confirmed the sentence of the cardinal, and extended 
the excommunication, not only on Huss, but to all hi'=; 
friends and followers. Huss then appealed from this 
unjust sentence to a future council, but without suc- 
cess ; and, notwithstanding- so severe a decree, and an 
expulsion from his church in Prague, he retired to 
Hussenitz, his native place, where he continued to 
promulgate the truth in his writings as well as his 
public ministry. It was in this retirement and com- 
parative seclusion that he compiled a treatise, in which 
he maintained that reading- the books of Protestants 
could not be forbidden or prevented. He wrote in 
defence of WicklifTe's work on the Trinity, and boldly 
protested against the vices of the pope, the cardinals, 
and the clergy of those corrupt times. In addition to 
these he was the author of several other productions, 
all of which were penned with such strength of argu- 
ment as greatly facilitated the diffusion of Protestant 
principles. 

In England persecution against the Protestants 
had been carried on for some time with relentless 
cruelty. They now extended to Germany and 
Bohemia, where Dr. Huss, and Jerome of Prague, 
were particularly singled out to suffer in the cause of 
religion. In the month of November, in the year 
1414, a general council was assembled at Constance, in 
Germany^ for the purpose of determining a dispute 
then existing between three persons who contended 
for the papal throne. These were, John,* set up by 
the Italians ; Gregory,* by the French ; and Benedict,* 
by the Spaniards. The council continued four years, 
in which the severest laws were enacted to crush the 
Protestants. Pope John was deposed and obliged to 
fly, more than forty crimes being proved against him, 
among which were, his attempt to poison his predeces- 
sor, his being a gamester, a liar, a murderer, an 
adulterer, and guilty of unnatural oft'enccs. 
*Three popes. 



158 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



John Huss was first summoned to appear at the 
comicil. To dispel any apprehension of danger, 
the emperor sent him a passport, giving him permis- 
sion freely to come to, and return from, the council. 
On receiving this information, he told the persons who 
delivered it, that he desired nothing more than to 
purge himself publicly of the imputation of heresy, 
and that he esteemed himself happy in having so fair 
an opportunity for doing so as at the council to which 
he was summoned to attend. 

In the latter end of November he set out for Con- 
stance, accompanied by two Bohemian noblemen, who 
were among the most eminent of his disciples, and 
who followed him through respect and af¥ecti6n. He 
caused placards to be fixed upon the gates of the 
churches of Prague, in which he declared that he 
went to the council to answer all charges that might 
be made against him. He also declared, in all the 
cities through which he passed, that he was going to 
vindicate himself at Constance, and invited all his 
adversaries to be present. On his way he met with 
every mark of affection and reverence from people of 
all descriptions. The streets, and even the roads, 
were thronged with people, whom respect rather than 
curiosity had brought together. He was ushered into 
several towns with great acclamation, and he passed 
through Germany in a kind of triumph. 'T thought," 
he said, 'T had been an outcast. I now see my worst 
friends are in Bohemia." 

On arriving at Constance, he immediately took 
lodgings in a remote part of the city. Soon after 
there came to him one Stephen Paletz, who was 
engaged by the clergy at Prague to manage the 
intended prosecution against him. Paletz was after- 
wards joined by Michel de Cassis on the part of the 
court of Rome. These two declared themselves his 
accusers, and drew up articles against him, which they 
presented to the pope and the prelates of the council. 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



159 



Notwithstanding- the promise of the emperor to give 
him safe conduct to and from Constance, he regarded 
not his word ; but, according to the maximum of the 
council, that "Faith is not to be kept with heretics," 
when it was known he was in the city, he was imme- 
diately arrested and committed prisoner to a chamber 
in the palace. This breach was partially noticed by 
one of Huss's friends, who urged the imperial pass- 
port ; but the pope replied he never granted any such 
thing, nor was he bound by that of the emperor. 

While Huss was under confinement, the council 
acted the part of inquisitors. They condemned the 
doctrines of Wickliffe, and in their impotent malice 
ordered his remains to be dug up and burnt to ashes. 
While these orders were executing the nobility of 
Bohemia and Poland used all their interest for Huss, 
and so far prevailed as to prevent his being con- 
demned unheard, which appeared to have been 
resolved on by the commission appointed to try him. 
Before his trial took place, his enemies employed a 
Franciscan friar to entangle him in his words, and 
then appear against him. This man of great ingenu- 
ity and subtlety, came to him in the character of an 
idiot and with seeming sincerity and zeal, requested 
to be taught his doctrines. But Huss soon detected 
him, and told him that his manners wore a great sem- 
blance of simplicity, but that his questions discovered 
a depth and design beyond the reach of an idiot. He 
afterwards found this pretended fool to be Didace, one 
of the deepest logicians in Lombardy. 

At length Huss was brought before the council, 
when the articles exhibited against him were read : 
they were upwards of forty in number, and chiefly 
extracted from his writings. The following extract, 
forming the eighth article of impeachment, will give 
a sample of the ground on which this infamous trial 
was conducted. "An evil and wicked pope is not the 
successor of Peter, but of Judas." Answer. — 'T wrote 



160 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



this in my treatise, if the pope be humble and meek, 
neglecting and despising the honor and lucre of the 
world ; if he he a shepherd, taking his name from feed- 
ing of the flock of God; if he feed the sheep with the 
word, and with virtuous example, and that he become 
even like his flock with his whole heart and mind ; if 
he diligently and carefully labor and travel for the 
church, then is he without doubt the true vicar of 
Christ. But if he walk contrary to these virtues, so 
much as there is no society between Christ and Belial, 
and Christ himself saith, "He that is not with me is 
against me,' how is he then the true vicar of Christ or 
Peter, and not rather the vicar of anti-Christ? Christ 
called Peter himself, Satan, when he opposed him 
only in one word, and that with a good affection, even 
him whom he had chosen his vicar, and specially 
appointed over his church. Why should not any other 
then, being more opposed to Christ, be truly called 
Satan, and consequently anti-Christ, or at least the 
principal minister or vicar of anti-Christ. Infinite testi- 
monies of this matter are found in St. Augustine, St. 
Jerome, Cyprian, Chrysostome, Bernard, Greg(>ry, 
Remigius, Ambrose, and all the holy fathers of the 
Christian church." 

On his examination being finished, he was taken 
from the court, and a resolution was formed by the 
council, to burn him as a heretic unless he retracted. 
He was then committed to a filthy prison, where, in 
the day-time, he was so laden with fetters that he 
could hardly move ; and every night he was fastened 
by his hands to a ring against the wall. He continued 
some days in this situation, while many noblemen of 
Bohemia interceded in his behalf. They drew up a 
])etition for his release, which was presented to the 
council by several of the most illustrious men of the 
country ; notwithstanding which, so many enemies 
had Huss in that court, that no attention was paid to 
it, and the persecuted reformer was compelled to 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



161 



endure all the ignominy and misery inflicted on him. 
Shortly after the petition was presented, four bishops 
and two lords were sent by the emperor to the prison, 
in order to prevail on Huss to make a recantation. 
But he called God to. witness, with tears in his eyes, 
that he was not conscious of having preached or writ- 
ten anything against the truth of God, or the faith of 
his orthodox church. The deputies then represented 
the great wisdom and authority of the council ; to 
which Huss replied, "Let them send the meanest per- 
son of that council, who can convince me by argument 
from the word of God, and I will submit my judgment 
to him." This firm and faithful answer had no effect, 
because he would not take the authority of the coun- 
cil upon trust, in opposition to the plainest reasonings 
of scripture. The deputies, therefore, finding they 
could not make any impression on him, departed, 
greatly astonished at the strength of his resolution. 

On the 4th of July he was, for the last time, 
brought before the council. After a long examination 
he was desired to abjure, which he refused without 
the least hesitation. The bishop of Lodi then 
preached a bloody, persecuting sermon, the text of 
which was, "Let the body of sin be destroyed." The 
sermon was the usual prologue to a cruel martyrdom ; 
and when it was over his fate was fixed, his vindica- 
tion rejected and judgment was pronounced. The 
council censured him for being obstinate and incor- 
rigible, and ordained that he should be degraded from 
the priesthood, his books publicly burnt, and himself 
delivered to the secular power. He received the sen- 
tence without the least emotion ; and at the close of 
it he kneeled down with his eyes lifted towards 
heaven, and, with all the magnanimity of a primitive 
martyr, thus exclaimed : "May thine infinite mercy, 
O my God ! pardon this injustice of mine enemies. 
Thou knowest the iniquity of my accusations : how 
deformed with crimes I have been represented : how 



162 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



I have been oppressed by worthless witnesses, and a 
false condemnation : yet, O my God ! let that mercy of 
thine, which no tongue can express, prevail with thee 
not to avenge my wrongs." 

These excellent sentences were received as so 
many expressions of treason, and only tended to 
inflame his adversaries. Accordingly, the bishops 
appointed by the council, stripped him of his priestly 
garments, degraded him, and put a paper mitre on 
his head, on which were painted devils, with this 
inscription : "A ring-leader of heretics." This mockery 
was received by the heroic martyr with an air of 
unconcern, and it seemed to give him dignity rather 
than disgrace. A serenity appeared in his looks, which 
indicated that his soul had cut Oi¥ many stages of a 
tedious journey in her way to the realms of everlast- 
ing happiness, and when the bishops urged him yet 
to recant, he turned to the people, and addressed them 
thus : — 

''These lords and bishops exhort and counsel me, 
that I should here confess before you all, that I have 
erred ; the which, if it were such as mi^ht be done 
with the infamy and reproach of many only, they 
might, peradventure, easily persuade me thereunto ; 
but now truly I am in the sight of the Lord my God, 
Avithout whose great displeasure, and disquietude of 
mine own conscience, I could by no means do that 
which they require of me. For I well know that 
I never taught any of those things which they 
have falsely alleged ag'ainst me, but I have always 
preached, taught, written, and thought contrary 
thereunto. With what countenance then should 1 
behold the heavens? With what face should I look 
upon them whom I have taught, whereof there is a 
great number, if through me it should come to pass 
that those things, which they have hitherto known to 
be most certain and sure, should now be made uncer- 
tain? Should I by this example astonish or trouble 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



163 



so many souls, so many consciences, endued with the 
most firm and certain knowledge of the scriptures and 
gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ and his most pure 
doctrine, armed against all the assaults of Satan? I 
will never do it, neither commit any kind of offence, 
that I should seem more to esteem this vile carcass 
appointed unto death, than their death and salvation." 
jjj ^ * * * * * 

At this most godly speech he was forced again 
to hear, by the consent of the bishops, that he obsti- 
nately and maliciously persevered in his pernicious 
and wicked errors. The ceremony of degradation 
being over, the bishops delivered him to the emperor, 
who put him into the care of the duke of Bavaria. 
His books were consumed at the gates of the church, 
and on the 6th of July he was led to the suburbs of 
Constance to be burnt aliA^e. When he had reached 
the place of execution, he fell on his knees, sung sev- 
eral portions of the Psalms, looked steadfastly towards 
heaven, and repeated, "Into thy hands, O Lord ! do I 
commit my spirit: thou hast redeemed me, O most 
good and faithful God." As soon as the chain was 
put about him at the stake, he said, with a smiling 
countenance, "My Lord Jesus Christ was bound with 
a harder chain than this for my sake, why then should 
I be ashamed of this old rusty one?" When the 
fagots were piled around him, the duke of Bavaria 
was so officious as to desire him to abjure. His noble 
reply was, "No, I never preached any doctrine of an 
evil tendency ; and what I taught with my lips I now 
seal with my blood." He then said to the executioner, 
"You are now going to burn a goose, (the name of 
Huss signifying goose in the Bohemian language), 
but in a century you ^ill have a swan whom you can 
neither roast nor boil." If this were spoken in 
prophecy, he must have meant Martin Luther, who 
shone about a hundred years after, and who had a 
swan for his arms — whether suggested by this cir- 



164 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



cumstance or on account of family descent and her- 
aldry is not known. As soon as the fagots were 
hghted, the heroic martyr sung a hymn, with so loud 
and cheerful a voice, that he was heard through all 
the crackling of the combustibles, and the noise of 
the multiude. At length his voice was interrupted by 
the flames, which soon put a period to his mortal life, 
and wafted his undying spirit, which no fire of earth 
could subdue or touch, to the regions of everlasting 
glory. 



ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE, SUFFERINGS, 
AND MARTYRDOM OF JEROME 
OF PRAGUE, 



Who Was Burned at Constance, in Germany, for 
Maintaining the Doctrine of Wickliffe. 

This hero in the cause of truth was born at 
Prague, and educated in its university, where he soon 
became distinguished for his learning and eloquence. 
Having completed his studies, he traveled over a great 
part of Europe, and visited many of the seats of learn- 
ing, particularly the universities of Paris, Heidelburg, 
Cologne, and Oxford. At the latter he became 
acquainted with the works of AVickliffe, and being a 
person of uncommon application, he translated many 
of them into his own language, having with great 
pains made himself master of the EngUsh. On his 
return to Prague, he openly professed the doctrines 
of Wicklifife ; and finding that they had made consid- 
erable progress in Bohemia, from the industry and 
zeal of Huss, he became his assistant in the ereat 
work. 

On the 4th of April, A. D. 1415, Jerome went to 
Constance. This was about three months before the 
death of Huss. He entered the town privately, and 
consulting with some of the leaders of his party, was 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



165 



easily convinced that he could render his friends no 
service. Finding that his arrival at Constance was 
pubHcly known, and that the council intended to seize 
him, he prudently retired, and went to Iberling, an 
imperial town at a short distance. While here he 
wrote to the emperor, and avowed his readiness to 
appear before the council, if he would give a safe-con- 
duct; this, however, was refused. He then applied to 
the council, but met with an answer equally unfavor- 
able. After this, he caused papers to be put up in all 
the public places of Constance, particularly on the 
door of the cardinal's house. In these he professed 
his willingness to appear at Constance in the defense 
of his character and doctrine, both of which he said 
had been greatly falsified. He further declared, that if 
any error should be proved against him he would 
retract it; desiring only that the faith of the council 
might be given for his security. 

Receiving no answer to these papers, he set out 
on his return to Bohemia, previously adopting the 
precaution to take with him a certificate signed by 
several of the Bohemian nobility then at Constance, 
testifying that he had used every prudent means in 
his power to procure an audience. Notwithstanding 
this he was seized on his way, without any authority, 
by an officer belonging to the duke of Sultbach, who 
hoped thereby to receive commendations from the 
council for so acceptable a service. The duke of Sultz- 
bach immediately wrote to the council, informing 
them what, he had done, and asking" directions how 
to proceed with Jerome. The council, after express- 
ing their obligations to the duke, desired him to send 
the prisoner immediately to Constance. He was 
accordingly conveyed in irons, and, on his way, was 
met by the elector Palatine, who caused a long chain 
to be fastened to Jerome, by which he was dragged 
like a wild beast to the cloister, whence, after some 
insults and examinations, he was conveyed to a tower 



166 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



and fastened to a block with his legs in the stocks. 
In this manner he remained eleven days and nights, 
till becoming dangerously ill, they, in order to satiate 
their malice still further, relieved him from that 
painful state. He remained confined till the martyr- 
dom of his friend Huss, after which he was brought 
forth and threatened with immediate torments and 
death if he remained obstinate. Terrified at the 
preparations of pain, in a moment of weakness he for- 
got his manliness and resolution, abjured his doc- 
trines, and confessed that Huss merited his fate, and 
that both he and Wicklifife were heretics. In conse- 
quence of this his chains were taken ofif, and this 
harsh treatment done away. He was, however, still 
confined, with daily hopes of liberation. But his ene- 
mies suspecting his sincerity, another form of recan- 
tation was drawn up and proposed to him. He, how- 
ever, refused to answer this, except in public, and 
was accordingly brought before the council, when, to 
the astonishment of his auditors, and to the glory of 
truth, he renounced his recantation, and requested 
permission to plead his own cause, which being 
refused, he thus vented his indignation. 

"What barbarity is this? For three hundred and 
forty days have I been confined in a variety of prisons. 
There is not a misery, there is not a want, which I 
have not experienced. To my "^enemies you have 
allowed the fullest scope of accusation: to me, you 
deny the least opportunity of defense. Not an hour 
will you now indulge me in preparing for my trial. 
You have swallowed the blackest calumnies against 
me. You have represented me as a heretic, with- 
out knowing my doctrine ; as an enemy to the faith, 
before you knew what faith I professed. You are a 
general council : in you center all Avhich this world 
can communicate of gravity, wisdom, and sanctity: 
but still you are men, and men are seducible by 
appearances. The higher your character is for wis- 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



dom, the greater ought your care to be not to deviate 
into folly. The cause I now plead is not my own, it 
is the cause of men : it is the cause of Christians : it is 
a cause which is to affect the rights of posterity, how- 
ever the experiment is to be made in my person." 

This speech, the eloquence and force of which 
are worthy of the best ages, produced no effect on the 
obdurate foes of Jerome. They proceeded with his 
charge, which was reduced to five articles — That he 
was a derider of the papal dignity — an opposer of the 
pope himself — an enemy to the cardinals — a persecu- 
tor of the bishops — and a despiser of Christianity ! To 
these charges Jerome answered with an amazing force 
of eloquence and strength of argumemnt. "Now, 
whither shall I turn me? To my accusers? My 
accusers are as deaf as adders. To you, my judges? 
You are all prepossessed by the arts of my accusers." 
After this speech he was immediately remanded to his 
prison. The third day from this his trial was brought 
on, and witnesses were examined in support of the 
charge. The prisoner was prepared for his defense, 
which appears almost incredible, when we consider he 
had been nearly a year shut up in loathsome dun- 
geons, deprived of daylight, and almost starved for 
want of common necessaries. But his spirit soared 
above these disadvantages. 

The most bigoted of the assembly were unwilling 
he should be heard, dreading the effects of eloquence 
in the cause of truth, on the minds of the most preju- 
diced. This was such, as to excite the envy of the 
greatest persons of his time. "Jerome," said Gerson, 
the chancellor of Paris, at his accusation, "when thou 
wast in Paris, thou wast thyself, by means of thine 
eloquence, an angel ; and didst trouble the whole uni- 
versity." At length it was carried by the majority, 
that he should have liberty to proceed in his defense, 
which he began in such an exalted strain, and con- 
tinued with such a torrent of elocution, that the obdu- 



168 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



rate heart was seen to melt, and the mhid of supersti- 
tion seemed to admit a ray of conviction. He began 
to deduce from history the number of great and vir- 
tuous men whd had, in their time, been condemned 
and punished as evil persons, but whom after genera- 
tions had proved to have deserved honor and reward. 
He laid before the assembly the whole tenor of his 
life and conduct. He observed that the greatest and 
most holy men had been known to differ in points of 
speculation^ with a view to distinguish truth, not to 
keep it concealed. He expressed a noble contempt of 
all his enemies, who would have induced him to 
retract the cause of virtue and truth, and upbraided 
his late and momentary weakness, which led him to 
deny himself and forget his glory. He entered on a 
high encomium on Huss ; and declared he was ready 
to follow him to martyrdom. He then proceeded to 
defend the doctrines of the EngUsh luminary Wick- 
liffe ; and concluded with observing, that it was far 
from his intention to advance anything against the 
state of the church of God; that it was only against 
the abuses of the clergy he complained ; and that it 
was certainly impious that the patrimony of the 
church, which was originally intended for the purpose 
of charity and universal benevolence, should be pros- 
tituted to sensual and sordid gratification to "the lust 
of the flesh, the lust of the eye, and the pride of life," 
which the apostle expressly declares ''are not of the 
Father, but of the world." 

The trial being ended, Jerome received the same 
sentence as had been passed on his martyred country- 
man, and was, in the usual style of popish duplicity, 
delivered over to the civil power ; but being a layman 
he had not to undergo the ceremony of degradation. 
His persecutors, however, prepared for him a cap of 
paper, painted with red devils, which being put upon 
his head, he said, "Our Lord Jesus Christ, when he 
suffered death for me a most miserable sinner, did 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



169 



wear a crown of thorns upon his head ; and I, for his 
sake, will wear this adorning of derision and blas- 
phemy." Two days they delayed the execution in 
hopes that he would recant; meanwhile the cardinal 
of Florence used his utmost endeavors to bring him 
over : but they all proved ineffectual : Jerome was 
resolved to seal his doctrine with his blood. 

On his way to the place of execution he sung sev- 
eral hymns ; and on arriving at the spot, the same 
where Huss had suffered, he kneeled down and 
prayed fervently. He embraced the stake with great 
cheerfulness and resolution ; ^nd when the execu- 
tioner went behind him to set fire to the fagots, he 
said, "Come here, and kindle it before my. eyes ; for 
had I been afraid of it, I had not come here, having 
had so many opportunities to escape." When the 
flames began to envelope him, he sung another hymn ; 
and the last words he was heard to say were, 

"This soul in flames I offer, Christ, to thee !" 

He was of a fine and manly form, and possessed 
a strong and healthy constitution, which served to 
render his death extremely painful, for he was 
observed to live an unusual time in the midst of the 
flames. He, however, sung till his aspiring soul took 
its flight from its mortal habitation, as in a fiery 
chariot, which seemed rather sent by God than pre- 
pared by man, to convey his blessed spirit from earth 
to heaven in the sight of a thousand witnesses. 



CHAPTER VII 



Burning of Ridley and Latimer 

ICHOLAS RIDLEY, bishop of London 
received the earliest part of his education at 
Newcastle upon Tyne, from whence he re- 
moved to the University of Cambridge, 
where his great learning and distinguished 
abilities so recommended him that he was 
master of Pembroke Hall in that university. 
After being some years in this office, he left Cam- 
bridge and traveled into various parts of Europe for 
his advancement in knowledge. On his return to 
England, he was made chaplain to Henry VHI, and 
bishop of Rochester, from which he was transferred to 
the see of London by Edward VL 

In private life he was pious, humble, and afifable ; 
in public he was learned, sound and eloquent ; diligent 
in his study, and very popular as a preacher. 

He had been educated in the Roman Catholic re- 
ligion, but was brought over to the reformed faith by 
reading Bertram's book on the Sacrament ; and he was 
confirmed in the same by frequent references with 
Cramer and Peter Martyr, so that he became a zealous 
promoter of the reformed doctrines and discipline dur- 
ing the reign of King Edward. 

The following character of this eminent divine 
presents so interesting a picture of the good man and 
pious Christian, that we give it verbatim : 

"In his important offices he so diligently applied 
himself by preaching and teaching the true and whole- 
some doctrine of Christ that no good child was more 
singularly loved by his dear parents, than he by his 
flock and diocese. Every holiday and Sunday he 




MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



171 



preached in one place or another, except he was other- 
wise hindered by weighty affairs and business ; and to 
his sermons the people resorted, swarming about him 
like bees, and so faithfully did his life portray his doc- 
trines, that even his enemies could not reprove him in 
anything. 

"Besides this, he was very learned, his memory 
was great, and he had attained such reading withal, 
that he deserved to be compared with the best men of 
his age, as his works, sermons, and his sundry dispu- 
tations in both the universities well testified. 

"He was also wise of counsel, deep of wit, and 
very politic in all his doings. He was anxious to gain 
the obstinate papists from their erroneous opinions, 
and sought by gentleness to win them to the truth, and 
his gentle and courteous treatment of Dr. Heath, who 
was prisoner with him in King Edward's time, in his 
house, one year, sufficiently proved. In fine, he was in 
all points so good, pious and spiritual a man that Eng- 
land never saw his superior. 

"He was comely in his person, and well propor- 
tioned. He took all things in good part, bearing no 
malice nor rancor from his heart, but straightway for- 
getting all injuries and oft'enses done against him. Ele 
was very kind and natural to his relations, and yet not 
bearing with them any otherwise than right would re- 
quire, giving them always for a general rule, yea to his 
own brother and sister that they doing evil should 
look for nothing at his hand, but should be as stran- 
gers and aliens to him, and that they, to be his brother 
and sister, must live a good life, 

On the accession of Queen Mary, he shared the 
same fate with many others, who professed the truth 
of the gospel. Being accused of heresy, he was first 
removed from his bishopric, then sent prisoner to the 
Tower of divinity school at Oxford, which they accord 
London, and afterwards to Bocardo prison, in Oxford: 
from whence he was committed to the custody of Mr. 



172 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



Irish, mayor of that city, in whose house he remained 
till the day of his execution. 

On the 30th of September, 1555, these two emi- 
nent prelates were cited to appear in the divinity 
school at Oxford, which they accordingly did. 

Dr. Ridley was first examined, and severely repri- 
manded by the bishop of London, because when he 
heard the "cardinal's grace," and the "pope's holiness" 
mentioned in the commission he kept on his cap. The 
words of the bishop were to this ef¥ect: "Mr. Ridley, 
if you will not be uncovered, in respect to the pope, 
and the cardinal his legate, by whose authority we sit 
in commission, your cap shall be taken of¥." 

The bishop of Lincoln then made a formal ha- 
rangue, in which he entreated Ridley to return to the 
holy mother church, insisted on the antiquity and 
authority of the see of Rome, and of the pope as the 
immediate successor to St. Peter. 

Dr. Ridley, in return, strenuously opposed the ar- 
guments of the bishop and boldly vindicated the doc- 
trines of the reformation. After much debate the five 
following articles were proposed to him. and his im- 
mediate and explicit answers required. 

1. That he had frequently affirmed, and openly 
maintained and defended, that the true body of Christ, 
after consecration of the priest, is not really present in 
the sacrament of the altar. 

2. That he had oftenly publicly affirmed, and de- 
fended that in the sacrament of the altar remaineth 
still the substance of bread and wine. 

3. That he had often openly affirmed, and obsti- 
nately maintained that in the mass is no propitiatory 
sacrifice for the quick and the dead. 

4. That the aforesaid assertions have been sol- 
emnly condemned by the scholastical censure of this 
school, as heretical, and contrary to the Catholic faith, 
by the prolocutor of the convocation-house, and sundry 
learned men of both universities. 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



173 



5. That all and singular the premises are true, 
and notoriously known, by all near at hand, and in dis- 
tant places. 

To the first of these articles Dr. Ridley replied 
"that he believed Christ's body to be in the sacrament, 
really, by grace and spirit effectually, but not so as to 
include a lively and movable body under the forms of 
bread and wine." 

To the second he answered in the affirmative. 

Part of the fourth he acknowledged, and part he 
denied. 

To the fifth he answered, ''that the premises were 
so far as his replies has set forth. Whether all men 
spake evil of them he knew not, because he came not 
so much abroad, to hear what every man reported." 

He was then ordered to appear the following day 
in St. Mary's church in Oxford to give his final an- 
swer ; after which he was committed to the custody of 
the mayor. 

When Latimer was brought into court the bishop 
of Lincoln warmly exhorted him to return to the unity 
of the church, from which he had revolted. 

The same articles which were proposed to Dr. 
Ridley were read to Latimer, and he was required to 
give a full and satisfactory answer to each of them. 

His replies not being satisfactory to the court, he 
was dismissed, but ordered to appear in St. Mary's 
church at the same time with Dr. Ridley. 

On the day appointed the commissioners met, 
when Dr. Ridley being first brought before them, the 
bishop of Lincoln stood up and began to report the 
proceedings of the former meeting, assuring him that 
he had full liberty to make what alterations he pleased 
in his answers proposed to him, and to deliver the 
same to the court in writing. 

After some debate. Dr. Ridley took out a paper 
and began to read, but the bishop interrupted him and 
ordered the beadle to take the writing from him. The 




Ridley in Prison. 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



175 



doctor desired to read on, declaring the contents were 
only his answers to the articles proposed, but the bish- 
op and others having privately reviewed it, would not 
permit it to be read in open court. 

When the articles were again administered, he re- 
ferred the notary to his writing, who set them down 
according to the same. 

The bishop of Gloucester, afifecting much con- 
cern for Dr. Ridley, persuaded him not to indulge an 
obstinate temper, but to recant his erroneous opinions, 
and return to the unity of the holT Catholic church. 

Dr. Ridley coolly replied, he was not vain of his 
own understanding, but that he was fully persuaded 
that the religion he professed was founded on God's 
most holy and infallible church, and therefore, he could 
not abandon or deny the same, consistently with his 
regard for the honor of God, and the salvation of his 
immortal soul. 

He desired to declare his reasons, why he could 
not with a safe conscience, admit of the popish su- 
premacy, but his request was denied. 

The bishop finding him inflexible in the faith, ac- 
cording to the doctrine of the reformation, thus ad- 
dressed him : '*Dr. Ridley, it is with the utmost con- 
cern that I observe your stubbornness and obstinacy 
in persisting in damnable errors and heresies, but un- 
less you recant, I must proceed to the other part of my 
commission, though very much against my will and 
desire." 

Ridley not making any reply, sentence of condem- 
nation was read, after which he was carried back to 
confinement. 

When Latimer was brought before the court, the 
bishop of Lincoln informed him that though they had 
already taken his answers to certain articles alleged 
against him, yet they had given him time to consider 
on the same, and would permit him to make what al- 
terations he should deem fit, hoping by such means to 



176 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



reclaim him from his errors, and bring him over to the 
holy Catholic church. 

The articles were again read to him, but he devi- 
ated not, in a single point, from the answers he had al- 
ready given. 

Being again warned to recant, and revoke his 
errors, he refused declaring that he never would deny 
God's truth, which he was ready to seal with his blood. 
Sentence of condemnation was then pronounced 
against him and he was committed to the custody of 
the mayor. 

The account of the degradation of Ridley, his be- 
havior before, and at the place of execution, is curious 
and interesting : we therefore give it at length : 

''On the 15th day of October, in the morning. Dr. 
Brooks, bishop of Gloucester, and the vice-chancellor 
of Oxford, Dr. Marshall, with others of the chief and 
heads of the same university, and many others accom- 
panying them, came to the house of Mr. Irish, mayor 
of Oxford, where Dr. Ridley was a close prisoner. And 
when the bishop of Gloucester came into the chamber 
where Dr. Ridley lay, he told him for what purpose 
their coming was, saying 'that once again the queen's 
majesty did offer unto him by them, her gracious mer- 
cy, if he would receive it, and come home again to the 
faith in which he was baptized.' And further said 'that 
If he would not recant and become one of the Catholic 
church Avith them, then they must needs (against their 
wills) proceed according to the law, which they would 
be very loth to do, if they might do otherwise. But,' 
said he, 'we have oftentimes been with you, and have 
requested that you recant your fantatical and devlish 
opinions, which hitherto you have not, although you 
might in doing so win many and do much good. There- 
fore, good Mr. Ridley, consider with yourself the dan- 
ger that shall ensue both of body and soul, if you shall 
so wilfully cast yourself away in refusing mercy of- 
fered unto you at this time.' 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



177 



" *My Lord,' said Dr. Ridley, 'you know my mind 
fully herein, and as for my doctrine, my conscience as- 
sureth me that it was sound, and according to God's 
word (to his glory be it spoken), and which doctrine,, 
the Lord being my helper, I will maintain so long as 
my tongue shall move and breath is within my body, 
and in confirmation thereof I am willing to seal the 
same with my blood.' 

"Brooks — Well, it were best, Mr. Ridley, not so to 
do, but to become one of the church with us. For you 
know well enough that whosoever is out of the Cath- 
olic church can not be saved. Therefore I say that 
while you have time and mercy oflFered you, receive it. 
and confess with us the pope's holiness to be the chief 
head of the church. 

"Ridley — I marvel that you will trouble me with 
any such vain and foolish talk. You know my mind 
concerning the usurped authority of that Anti-christ. 

"And here he would have reasoned with the bishop 
of Rome's authority, but was not sufiPered, and yet he 
spake so earnestly against the pope therein, that the 
bishop told him, "if he would not hold his peace, he 
should be compelled. And seeing,' saith he, 'that you 
will not receive the queen's mercy, but stubbornly re- 
fuse the same, we must, against our wills, proceed ac- 
cording to our commission to degrading and depriving 
you of the dignity of priesthood. For we take you for 
no bishop, and therefore, will the sooner have don^* 
with you, so committing you to the secular power, you 
know what doth follow.' , 

"Ridley. — Do with me as it shall please God to 
suffer you ; I am well content to abide the same with 
all my heart. 

"Brooks. — Put off your cap and put upon you this 
surplice. 

"Ridley.— Not I, truly. 

"Brooks. — But you must. 

"Ridley.— I will not. 



178 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



"Brooks. — You must; therefore make no more 
ado, but put this surphce upon you. 

"Ridley. — Truly, if it comes upon me, it shall be 
against my will. 

"Brooks. — Will you not put it upon you? 

"Ridley. — No, that I will not. 

"Brooks. — It shall be put upon you by one or 
other. 

"Ridley. — Do therein as it shall please you, I am 
well content with that, and more than that ; the servant 
is not above his master. If they dealt so cruelly with 
our Savior Christ, as the scripture maketh mention, 
and he suffered the same patiently, how much more 
doth it become us, his servants ! 

"And in saying these words they put upon him a 
surplice, with all the trinkets appertaining to the mass. 
As they were about this, Dr. Ridley vehemently in- 
veighed against the Romish bishop, and all that fool- 
ish apparel, calling the first Anti-christ, and the last 
foolish and abominable, 'yea, too foolish for a device 
in a play.' 

"Brooks — You had best hold your peace, lest your 
mouth be stopped. 

"At which words one Edridge, the reader of the 
Greek lecture, standing by, said, *Sir, the law is that 
he should be gagged, therefore let him be gagged.' At 
which words Dr. Ridley, looking earnestly upon him, 
shook his head at him and made no answer. 

"When they came to that place where Dr. Ridley 
should hold the chalice and the wafer cake (called the 
singing bread), Dr. Ridley said, 'They shall not come 
into my hands, for if they do, they shall fall to the 
ground for me.' Then one was appointed to hold them 
in his hand, while the Bishop Brooks read a part in 
Latin, touching the degradation of spiritual persons, 
according to the people's law. 

"They then put the book into his hand and read 
another thing in Latin, the effect of which was, 'We 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 179 



do take from thee the office of preaching the gospel/ 
etc. At which wards Dr. Ridley gave a great sigh, 
and looking up towards heaven, said, *0 Lord God, 
forgive them this their wickedness/ 

"Having put on him the mess-gear, they began to 
take it away (beginning with the uppermost garment), 
again reading in Latin according to the pope's law. 
Now when all was taken from him, saving only the 
surplice, as they were reading and taking it away, Dr. 
Ridley said unto them, 'Lord God, what power be you 
of, that you can take away from a man that which he 
never had? I was never a singer in all my life, and 
yet you have taken from me that which I never had.' 

"So when this ridiculous degradation was ended 
very solemnly, Dr. Riley said to Dr. Brooks, *Have 
you done? If you have, then give me leave to talk a 
little concerning these matters.' Brooks answered, 
*Mr. Ridley, we must not talk with you ; you are out 
of the church, and our law is, that we must not talk 
with any one out of the church.' Then Dr. Ridey 
said, 'Seeing that you will not sufifer me to talk, neither 
will vouchsafe to hear me, what remedy but patience? 
I refer the cause to my heavenly Father, who will 
reform things that be amiss, when it shall please him.' 

"They were then going, when Ridley said, 'My 
lord, I would wish that you would vouchsafe to read 
over and peruse a little book of Bertram's writing, con- 
cerning the sacrament I promise you, you will find 
much good learning therein, if you will read it with 
impartial judgment.' To which Dr. Brooks made no 
answer, but was going away. Then said Dr. Ridley, 
'Oh, I perceive you cannot away with this manner of 
talk. Well, as it is to no purpose, I will say no more ; 
I will speak of worldly af¥airs. I pray you, therefore, 
my time, he could not speak for weeping. But recover- 
ing himself, he said, 'This is nature that moveth me, 
but I have now done ;' and lord, hear me, and be a 
means to the queen's majesty, in behalf of a great 



180 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



many poor men, especially my poor sister and her 
husband, who standeth there. They had a poor living 
granted to them by me, when I was in the see of 
London, which is taken away from them, by him that 
occupieth the same room, without either law or con- 
science. I have a supplication to her majesty, in their 
behalf. You shall hear it.' Then he read the same, 
and when he came to the place that spake of his sister 
by name, he wept ; so that he finished it, and then 
delivered it to his brother, commanding him to put it 
up to the queen's majesty and to sue not only for him- 
self, but also for such as had any leases or grants by 
him, and were put from them by Dr. Bonner. Dr. 
Brooks said, Tndeed, Mr. Ridley, your request in this 
supplication is very right; therefore I must, in con- 
science, speak to the queen's majesty for them.' 

"Ridley. — I pray for God's sake so do. 

"Brooks. — I think your request will be granted, 
except one thing hinder it, and that is because you do 
not allow the queen's proceedings, but obstinately 
withstand the same. 

Ridley. — What remedy? I can do no more than 
speak and write. I trust that I have discharged my 
conscience therein, and God's will be done. 

"Brooks. — I will do my best. 

"The degradation being concluded, and all things 
finished, Dr. Brooks called the bailiffs, delivering to 
them Dr. Ridley, with this charge, to keep him safely 
from any man speaking with him, and that he should 
be brought to the place of execution when they were 
commanded. Then Dr. Ridley, in praising God, said, 
'God, I thank thee, and to thy praise be it spoken, 
there is none of you able to lay to my charge any 
open or notorious crime ; for if you could it would 
surely be done, I see very well.' Whereunto Brooks 
said 'he played the part of a proud Pharisee, exalting 
himself.' 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



181 



**Dr. Ridley said, 'No, as I said before, to God's 
glory be it spoken. I confess myself to be a miserable 
sinner, and have great need of God's help and mercy, 
and do daily call and cry for the same : therefore, I 
pray you, have no such opinion of me.' Then they 
departed, and in going away a certain warden of a 
college advised Dr Ridley to repent and forsake that 
erroneous opinion. 'Sir,' said the doctor, 'repent you, 
for you are out of the truth, and I pray God (if it be his 
blessed will), have mercy upon you, and grant you 
the understanding of His Word.' Then the warden, 
being in a passion thereat, said, T trust that I shall 
never be of your devilish opinion, either yet to be in 
that place whither you shall go ; thou art the most 
obstinate and willful man that I have heard talk since 
I was born.' 

Behavior of Dr. Ridley the Night Before He Suffered. 

"On the night before he suffered his beard was 
washed, and his legs, and as he sat at supper, at the 
house of Mr. Irish, his keeper, he invited his hostess, 
and the rest at the table, to his marriage ; 'for,' said he, 
'tomorrow I must be married.' and so showing himself 
to be merry as ever he had been before. And wishing 
his sister at his marriage, he asked his brother, sitting 
at the table, whether he thought she could find in her 
heart to be there ; he. answered, 'Yes, I dare say, with 
all her heart.' At which he said 'he was glad to hear 
of her sincerity.' At this discourse Mrs. Irish wept. 
But Mr. Ridley comforted her, saying, 'O, Mrs. Irish, 
you love me not, for in that you weep, it doth appear 
you will not be at my marriage, neither are content 
therewith. Indeed, you are not so much my friend as 
I thought you had been. But quiet yourself, though 
my breakfast shall be somewhat sharp and painful, 
yet I am sure my supper will be more pleasant and 
sweet.* 

"When they arose from the table his brother of- 
fered to stay all night with him. But he said, 'No, no, 



182 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



that you shall not, for I intend (God willing), to go to 
bed, and to sleep as quietly tonight as ever I did.' On 
this his brother departed, exhorting him to be of good 
cheer, and to take his cross quietly for the reward was 
great, etc. 

Burning of Ridley and Latimer. 

"On the north side of the town, in the ditch over 
against Baliol college, the place of execution was ap- 
pointed : and for fear of any tumult that might arise to 
hinder the burning of the servants of Christ, the Lord 
Williams was commanded by the queen's letters, and 
the householders of the city to be there assisting, suffi- 
ciently appointed, and when everything was in readi- 
ness the prisoners were brought forth by the mayor 
and bailiffs. 

"Dr. Ridley had on a black gown furred, and 
faced with foins, such as he used to wear when he was 
a bishop ; a tippet of velvet furred likewise about his 
neck, a velvet nightcap upon his head, with a corner 
cap, and slippers on his feet. He walked to the stake 
between the mayor and an alderman, etc. 

"After him came Mr. Latimer, in a poor Bristol 
frieze frock, much worn, with his buttoned cap and 
kerchief on his head, all ready to the fire, a new long 
shroud hanging down to the feet, which at the first 
sight excited sorrow in the spectators, beholding on 
the one side, the honor they sometime had, and on the 
other, the calamity in which they had fallen. 

"Dr. Ridley, as he passed toward Bocardo, looked 
up where Dr. Cranmer lay, hoping to have seen him 
at the glass window, and spoken to him. But Dr. 
Cranmer was then engaged in dispute with Friar Soto 
and his fellows, so that he could not see him through 
that occasion. Dr. Ridley then looking back, saw Mr. 
Latimer coming after. Unto whom he said, 'Oh, are 
you there?' 'Yea,' said Mr. Latimer, 'have after, as 
fast as I can.' So he following a pretty way off, at 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



length thc)^ came to the stake. Dr. Ridley, first enter- 
ing the place, earnestly held up both hands, and looked 
towards heaven ; then shortly after seeing Mr. Latimer 
with a cheerful look, he ran to him and embraced him, 
saying, *Be of good heart, brother, for God will either 
assuage the fury of the flame, or else strengthen us to 
abide it.' 

"He then went to the stake, and kneeling down, 
prayed with great fervor, while Mr. Latimer, following 
kneeled also, and prayed as earnestly as he. After this 
they arose and conversed together, and while thus 
employed Dr. Smith began his sermon to them upon 
this text of St. Paul, in the 13th chapter of the first 
epistle to the Corinthians : 'If I yield my body to the 
fire to be burnt, and have not charity, I shall gain 
nothing thereby.' Wherein he alleged that the good- 
ness of the cause, and not the order of death, maketh 
the holiness of the person, which he confirmed by the 
examples of Judas and of a woman in Oxford who of 
late hanged herself, for that they and such like as he 
recited, might be adjudged righteous, which desper- 
ately separated their lives from their bodies, as he 
feared those men who stood before him would do. But 
he cried still to the people to beware of them for they 
were heretics and died out of the church. He ended 
with a very short exhortation to them to recant and 
come home again to the church, and save their lives 
and souls, which else were condemned. His sermon 
scarcely lasted a quarter of an hour. , 

"At its conclusion, Dr. Ridley said to Mr. Latimer, 
'Will you begin to answer the sermon, or shall I?' Mr. 
Latimer said, 'Begin vou first, I pray you.' 'I will,' 
said Dr. Ridley. 

"He then, with Mr. Latimer, kneeled to my Lord 
Williams, the vice-chancellor of Oxford, and the other 
commissioners appointed for that purpose, who sat 
upon a form thereby, and said, *I beseech you, my 
lord, even for Christ's sake, that I may speak but two 



184 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



or three words and whilst my lord bent his head to 
the mayor and vice-chancellor, to know whether he 
might have leave to speak, the bailiffs and Dr. Mar- 
shall, the vice-chancellor, ran hastily unto him and 
with their hands stopping his mouth, said, 'Mr. Ridley, 
if you will revoke your erroneous opinions you shall 
not only have liberty so to do but also your life.' 'Not 
otherwise?' said Mr. Ridley. 'No,' answered Dr. Mar- 
shall ; 'therefore, if you will not do so there is no rem- 
edy ; you must suffer for your deserts.' 'Well,' said the 
martyr, 'so long as the breath is in my body I will 
never deny my Lord Christ and his known truth; 
God's will be done in me ;' and with that he arose and 
said with a loud voice, 'I commit our cause to Al- 
mighty God, who will indifferently judge all.' 

"To which Mr. Latimer added his old saying, 
'Well, there is nothing hid but it shall be opened;' and 
said he could answer Smith well enough, if he might 
be suffered. They were then commanded to prepare 
immediately for the stake. 

"They accordingly, with all meekness, obeyed. 
Dr. Ridley gave his gown and tippet to his brother-in- 
law, Mr. Shipside, who all the time of his imprison- 
ment, although he was not suffered to come to him, 
lay there at his own charges to provide him necessa- 
ries, which from time to time he sent him by the ser- 
geant who kept him. Some other of his apparel he 
also gave away, the others the bailiffs took. 

"He likewise made presents of other small things 
to gentlemen standing by, and divers of them pitifully 
weeping ; to Sir Henry Lea he gave a new groat ; to 
my Lord Williams' gentlemen some napkins, etc., and 
happy was he who could get the least trifle for a re- 
membrance of this good man. 

"Mr. Latimer quietly suffered his keeper to pull 
off his hose and his other apparel which Avas very 
simple ; and being stripped to his shroud, he seemed 
as comely a person as one could well see. 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



185 



"Then Dr. Ridley, standing- as yet in his trouse, 
said to his brother, 'It were best for me to go in my 
trouse still.' 'No,' said Mr. Latimer, 'it will put you 
to more pain, and it will do a poor man good.' Where- 
upon Dr. Ridley said, 'Be it in the name of God,' and 
so unlaced himself. Then, being in his shirt, he stood 
upon the aforesaid stone, and held up his hand and 
said, 'O heavenly Father, 1 give unto thee most hearty 
thanks that thou hast called me to be a professor of 
thee, even unto death ; I beseech thee, Lord God, have 
mercy on, this realm of England, and deliver it from all 
her enemies.' 

"Then the smith took a chain of iron, and brought 
it about their middles, and as he was knocking in the 
staples, Dr. Ridley took the chain in his hand and 
looking aside to the smith said, 'Good fellow, knock 
it in hard, for the flesh will have its course.' Then Mr. 
Latimer brought him a bag of gunpowder, and tied 
it about his neck. Dr. Ridley asked him what it was ; 
he answered gunpowder. 'Then,' said he, 'I will take 
it to be sent of God, therefore I will receive it. And 
have you any,' said he, 'for my brother?' (meaning Mr, 
Latimer). 'Yea, sir; that I have,' said he. 'Then give 
it to him,' said he, 'in time, lest you come too late.* So 
his brother went and carried it to Mr. Latimer. 

"Dr. Ridley said to my Lord Williams, 'My lord, 
I must be a suitor unto your lordship in behalf of 
divers poor men, and especially in the cause of my 
poor sister: I have made a supplication to the queen 
in their behalf. I beseech your lordship, for Christ's 
sake, to be a means to her grace for them. My brother 
here hath the supplication, and will resort to your lord- 
ship to certify you hereof. There is nothing in all the 
world that troubleth my conscience (I praise God), 
this only excepted. Whilst I was in the see of London, 
divers poor men took leases of me, and agreed with me 
for the same. Now I hear that the bishop who now 
occupieth the same room will not allow my grants 



m 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



made to them, but contrary to all law and conscience, 
hath taken from them their livings. I beseech you, my 
lord, be a means for them ; you shall do a good deed, 
and God will reward you/ 

"They then brought a lighted fagot, and laid it at 
Dr. Ridley's feet, upon which Mr. Latimer said, *Be 
of good comfort, Mr, Ridley, and play the man ; we 
shall this day light such a candle by God's grace in 
England as, I trust, never shall be put out.' When Dr. 
Ridley saw the fire flaming up towards him, he cried 
with an amazing loud voice : 'Into thy hands, O Lord, 
I commend my spirit ; Lord receive my spirit.' Mr. 
Latimer on the other side cried as vehemently, *0 
Father of heaven, receive my soul,' after which he 
soon died, seemingly with very little pain. 

"But Dr. Ridley, from the ill making of the fire, 
the fagots being green, and piled too high, so that the 
flames being kept down by the green wood, burned 
fiercely beneath, was put to such exquisite pain that 
he desired them, for God's sake, to let the fire come 
unto him, which his brother-in-law hearing, but not 
very well understanding, to rid him of his pain (for 
which cause he sfave attendance), as one in such sor- 
row, and not well knowing what he did, heaped fagots 
upon him, so that he quite covered him, which made 
the fire so vehement beneath that it burned all his 
nether parts before it touched the upper and made him 
struggle under the fagots, and often desire them to let 
the fire come to him, saying, T cannot burn.' Yet in 
all his torment, he forgot not to call upon God, still 
having in his mouth, 'Lord, have mercy upon me,' in- 
termingling his cry, 'Let the fire come unto me, I 
cannot burn.' In which pains he labored until one of 
the standers-by, with his bill, pulled the fagots from 
above and where he saw the fire flame up he wrested 
himself to that side. And when the fire touched the 
gunpowder, he was seen to stir no more, but burned 




Ridley and Latimer Burned at the Stake. 



188 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



on the other side, falUng down at Mr. Latimer's feet ; 
his body being divided. 

"The dreadful sight filled almost every eye with 
tears. Some took it grievously to see their deaths 
whose lives they had held so dear. Some pitied their 
persons, who thought their souls had no need thereof. 
But the sorrow of his brother, whose extreme anxiety 
had led him to attempt to put a speedy end to his suf- 
ferings, but who, from error and confusion, had so 
unhappily prolonged them, surpassed that of all ; and 
so violent was his grief, that the spectators pitied him 
almost as much as they did the martyr." 

Thus did these two pious divines and steadfast 
believers testify with their blood, the truth of the ever- 
lasting gospel, upon which depends all the sinner's 
hopes of salvation ; to suf¥er for which was the joy, 
the glory of many eminent Christians who, having fol- 
lowed their Lord and Master through much tribula- 
tion in this vale of tears, wifl be glorified forever with 
Him, in the kingdom of his Father and our Father, of 
his God and our God. 

Mr. Latimer, at the time of his death, was in the 
eightieth year of his age and preserved the principles 
he had professed with the most distinguished magna- 
nimity. He had naturally a happy temper formed on 
the principles of true Christianity. Such was his cheer- 
fulness that none of the accidents of life could discom- 
pose him ; such was his fortitude, that not even the 
severest trials could unman him ; he had a collected 
spirit, and on no occasion wanted a resource ; he could 
retire Avithin himself, and hold the world at defiance 



CHAPTER VIII 



GIROLAMO SAVONAROLA. 



Born 1452. Burned at the Stake 1498. 



Savonarola's first success as a preacher was gained 
at St. Gemignano (1484-85) ; but the real worth and 
power of the reformer was not revealed until the fol- 
lowing year at Brescia, where in a sermon on the 
Apocalypse the thundering tone of his message shook 
the souls of the people. 



Rome, first the metropolis of the old Pagan em- 
pire, and next, the great center of Papalism. (Since the 
crowning of Boniface III the universal bishop (about 
the year 606) by King Phocas), Rome, — where Nero 
reigned and the Caesars ruled, — where the apostle Paul 
ended "the race" and received a Martyr's crown, — 
Rome, the rival of Athens in the arts of painting, sculp- 
ture and oratory, — Rome, the world's great monument 
to pagan idolatry, whose black sides from its base to 
its crowning apex is streaked with the crimson blood 
of God's martyrs for truth, — Rome, where profligacy 
immorality and crime had reigned supreme, where 
monasteries and churches were but licencious rendez- 
vous for the priesthood, — when the papal church was 
at its height, — when it swayed the scepter. At a time 
when the tyranical power of the popes and their emis- 
saries had kept the people in subjection. No one had 
dared to openly attack the monster of debauchery and 
crime, until, one day a voice was heard across in Flor- 
ence, though faint at first, it grew in volume until the 
city shook under the preacher's denunciation of the 
abuses of the church and the corruption of mankind. 



190 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



The fire of his message spread, — his name soon hung 
upon the Hps of nearly every inhabitant of Florence. 
All eyes were turned towards the Duomo, where the 
voice of one of God's giants, had been raised as never 
before from the priesthood. — Masses of people packed 
the great church. The iron like face of the speaker 
coupled with the power of his eloquence and fiery 
nature, as he hurled forth the mighty truth of God — all 
marked him as an exceptional character, — God's mes- 
senger. This preacher, priest, prophet, or reformer, or 
whatever you are pleased to call him, had a message 
to deliver. 

In April, 1492, Lorenzo de Medici, ruler of Flor- 
ence, was on his death bed, at Careggi. His crimes 
had haunted him during his sickness. Oppression and 
fear had seized his soul as the deeds of the past stood 
out before him. While he had not regarded Savon- 
arola with favor in the past on account of the preach- 
er's denunciation of wrong that he himself had been a 
party to. Yet, now, at the hour of death old associates 
and courtiers could not satisfy. He needed some one 
that was sincere in his faith, — he summoned the Prior 
of St. Mark (Savonarola) to aid him through the hour 
of death. Savonarola came, and after hearing the 
agitated confession of the dying Prince, of¥ered absolu- 
tion upon three conditions : First, that "you must 
repent and have true faith in God's mercy." To this 
Lorenzo assented ; secondly, *'you must give up your 
ill-gotten wealth." This, too, Lorenzo promised, after 
some hesitation ; but upon hearing the third condition, 
"You must restore the hberties of Florence," Lorenzo 
turned his face to the wall and made no reply. Savon- 
arola waited a moment, then went away. Lorenzo 
died unabsolved. 

Savonarola's influence increased ; many adherents 
of the late ])rince, Lorenzo, had came over to his side. 
Meanwhile he continued to denounce the acts of the 
Pope's priest and other church dignitaries involved in 



Girolamo Savonarola. 



A lady brought before the Inquisitors, after being tortured. 
(Page 37) 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



191 



crime and debauchery. Thousands stood with him, 
while every influence was brought to bear, attempting 
to silence the Florentine priest. Rome had decided 
that Savonarola must be silenced ; his voice was too 
powerful and his influence too great to permit him to 
continue. The Pope dispatched special messengers to 
wait upon the friar and urge him to recant, etc., but 
he stood immovable. A day for trial was arranged in 
which his bitterest foes were chosen as judges. The 
result of the trial was a foregone conclusion. Day 
after day his body was cruelly tortured and his bones 
broken until he became delirious. While in this condi- 
tion of extreme suf¥ering his tormentors wrung admis- 
sions on their charges, but when released and his mind 
restored again he immediately withdrew such confes- 
sions and clung to his faith in the Master. Day after 
day his bones were broken and reset, but Savonarola 
did not yield. Though weakened and unable to resist 
torture at the last, his mind was clear and he kept on 
praying and writing his commentary on the Psalms. 
While days of cruel torture had been inflicted Savon- 
arola yet lived, and did not surrender his "faith in 
God" to the Pope. The two commissioners soon 
ended their task. The Pope had ordered the friar's 
death, "even were he a second John the Baptist." For 
three days more they examined the Prior with worse 
tortures than before, until he gradually weakened to a 
physical wreck. On the evening of May 22nd, 1498, 
the sentence of death was pronounced. Not to Savon- 
arola alone, but to the two brother friars as well, who 
had maintained their faith in the Florentine reformer. 
When the sentence of death was pronounced Savon- 
arola listened unmoved to the awful words, then 
quietly resumed his praying. (Evidently satisfied with 
the comforting presence of the Lord, who said that *T 
go to prepare a place for you"). The only favour 
Savonarola craved before death was a short interview 
with his fellow victims. This, after long debate, the 



192 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



signory unwillingly granted, and meanwhile a monk 
was sent to shrive all the three. The memorable 
meeting took place in the hall of the Cinquecento. 
During their forty days of confinement and torture 
each one had been told that the others had recanted, 
and the false report of Savonarola's confession had 
been shown to the two monks. The three were now 
face to face for the first time. Fra Domenico's loyalty 
had never wavered, and the weak Silvestro's enthus- 
iasm rekindled at sight of his chief. Savonarola prayed 
with the two men, gave them his blessing, and ex- 
horted them by the memory of their Saviour's cruci- 
fixion to submit meekly to their fate. Midnight was 
long past when Savonarola was led back to his cell. 
Jacopo Niccolini, one of the religious fraternity dedi- 
cated to consoling the last hours of the condemned 
men, remained with him. Spent with weakness and 
fatigue, he asked leave to rest his head on his com- 
panion's lap, and quickly fell into a quiet sleep. As 
Niccolini tells us, the martyr's face became serene and 
smiling as a child's. On awakening he addressed kind 
words to the compassionate brother, and then prop- 
hesied that dire calamities would befall Florence dur- 
ing the reign of a pope named Clement. The carefully 
recorded prediction was verified by the siege of 1529. 
The execution took place the next morning. A scaf- 
fold, connected by a wooden bridge with the magis- 
trate's rostrum had been erected on the spot where the 
piles of the ordeal had stood. At one end of the plat- 
form was a huge cross with faggots heaped at its base. 
As the prisoners, clad in penitential haircloth, were 
led across the bridge, wanton boys thrust sharp sticks 
between the planks to wound their feet. First came 
the ceremonial of degradation. Sacerdotal robes were 
thrown over the victims and roughly stripped off by 
two Dominicans, the bishop of Vasona and the prior 
of Sta Maria Novella. To the bishop's formula, *T 
separate thee from the church militant and the church 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



triumphant," Savonarola replied in firm tones, "Not 
from the church triumphant, that is beyond thy 
power." By a confinement of cruelty Savonarola was 
the last to suffer. His disciples' bodies already 
dangled from the arms of the cross before he was hung 
on the center beam. Then the pile was fired. For a 
moment the wind blew the flames aside, leaving the 
corpses untouched. "A miracle," cried the weeping 
Piagnoni ; but then the fire leaped up and ferocious 
yells of triumph rang from the mob. At dusk the 
martyrs' remains were collected in a cart and thrown 
into the Arno. 

"Be of good cheer, I have overcorie 
the world." 



194 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



MARTIN LUTHER. 



ARTIN LUTHER, one of the greatest of 
^ religious leaders and reformers, was 
'4 born in Eisleben, Germany, 1483. After 
* studying at the University of Erfurt, he 
^ became a monk of the Augustine Order 
in that city and in 1507 was made pro- 
fessor of philosophy at Wittenburg. 
After a visit to Rome in pursuance of a vow he had 
made, his ideas regarding the tenets and practices of 
the Roman church underwent a gradual change. In 
1512 he began openly to declare his heterodox views 
upon scriptural theology. These views, embodied in 
his celebrated "ninety-five propositions," at once 
plunged him into bitter controversy, and exposed him 
to as bitter persecution. He soon found friends, how- 
ever, among some of the most powerful of the German 
princes. 

Summoned by the Pope to defend his opinions, 
through the intervention of the Elector of Saxony it 
was arranged that a hearing should be given Luther 
at Augsburg, before the papal legate. That interview 
was held, and it decided nothing. He then continued 
his public discussions and also gave vent to his polemic 
innovations in writings — the "De Captivitate Babylon- 
ica Ecclesiae." created so great a sensation that a papal 
bull was issued, condemning to a public auto-de-fe it 
and others of his productions. Luther, however, find- 
ing that the crisis had come, proceded to the walls of 
Wittenberg, attended by a number of his friends and 
disciples, there burned the pope's bull and by that act 
dissevered forever his remaining ties with the church 
of Rome. After this Luther became the spokesman of 
a propaganda whose labors never rested till the spirit 
of the Protestant religion had taken deep and lasting 
roots throughout northern Germany, and thence ex- 
tended among her Scandinavian neighbors. 




John Wickliffe. 

The "Morning Star" of the Reformation whose writings stirred 
Europe — led Huss Jerome and others to the State, and pre- 
pared the way for the great work of Martin Luther, that 
has changed the political and religious course of the world. 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



195 



Cited to appear before the Diet of Worms, 1521, 
Luther appeared there, attended by a retinue of the 
Protestant princes and the nobles of Germany, and 
after ably pleading his cause — that of religious liberty 
— before the Emperor, Charles V in person, he was 
seized on his return home at the instigation of his 
friend the Elector of Saxony,, and carried to the castle 
of Wartburg, where he remained for a period of ten 
months. Returning then to Wittenburg, he doffed his 
monastic character, married, published his translation 
of the New Testament in 1522 and his German vision 
of the Old Testament in 1534. The closing years of 
the life of Luther were passed in comparative tran- 
quility. He died in 1546. 



MARTIN LUTHER. 
On Trial Before the Diet of Worms. 
Chapter I. 

"Though poor and weak and ignorant I be, 
How rich, how strong, how wise I am in Thee." 

"The conscience, that sole monarch in a man, 
Owning allegiance to no earthly prince ; 
Made by the edict of creation free; 
An individual sovereignty that none 
Created might, unpunished, bind or touch." 

"True freedom is, where no restraint is known. 
That Scripture, justice, and good sense disown." 

UN to the Dom Platz, there in the corner 
house he is staying. Never came such a 
man into Oppenheim before." 

"The Margrave of Brandenberg and 
other princes went the other day to Wit- 
tenberg to look upon this Luther, the man 
who made such a stir. They say that three 
printing presses are kept constantly at work sending 
his writings through the land. Reading clubs are now 




196 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



being formed in every great city, and even in the vil- 
lages, to study his writings," said an aged citizen. 

"Have you heard what Luther said about absolu- 
tion?" asked a third. ''The priests refuse to absolve 
their penitents who read Luther's books. Says Lu- 
ther: *If you repent, you shall be forgiven, whether 
the priest will or no.' If this be true it is good news. 

'The Diet that meets at Worms, 28th January, 
this year of grace, 1521, will deal with naught else but 
Luther. They say that the new Emperor, Charles the 
Fifth, means to play him off against the Pope; thank 
God if he do so, for the Papists mean to burn our little 
doctor, and they are able." 

"True, and it was only the great outcry of the 
people that induced the Emperor to grant Luther a 
safe conduct ; the herald bearing it reached Wittenberg 
March 26th, and they say that Luther left that city 
April 2nd." 

"Did they not seek to assassinate him lately?" 

"Yea, and it was only God's mercy that prevented 
the monk, one Hans, from accomplishing his wicked 
purpose. Had it not; been for Luther, the students 
had torn the villain in pieces." 

"They say that at Gotha the devil threw down 
some of the stones from the church roof, because he 
hated Luther so." 

"Very likely, but look, there he is ! See, he opens 
the window with his left hand. I did not know Luther 
was left-handed before." 

"Who is this?" 

"Make way, good people ! I am from Spalatin, the 
Elector's chaplain, with a message for Dr. Luther." 

"Make haste, then, and tell us what he says," 
cried the mob as the man hurried into the doorway, 

"Bravo!" he cried as he came back. "Bravo! 
Never gave soldier braver speech. Says Spalatin, 
'Come not to Worms, they will slay you.' Says Dr. 
Luther : 'I will go to Worms if they carry me. It is 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



197 



my duty, and, in spite of men and devils, I will go for- 
ward. Go ye,' said he to me, 'and tell Spalatin that 
I would enter Worms if there were as many devils as 
there are tiles upon the housetops. 

"He hath just refused the invitation of the brave 
Knight of Sickengen, to take shelter with him in his 
castle. The horsemen sent for him have but just 
ridden back. Poor monk, they will burn him, unless 
God works a miracle to save him !" 

"Now hush ! here he comes ! Hark, he is speak- 

"Cease, friend, cease." said Luther to a Knight 
who walked by his side ; "though they kindle a fire all 
the way from AVittenberg to Worms, the flames of 
which should reach up to heaven, I will walk through 
it in the name of God. I will enter the jaws of this 
great Behemoth, and break his cruel teeth, by the help 
of God." 

"Are you the man? Do you hope to succeed?" 
cried the crowd. 

"I am the man Luther; and I shall succeed by 
God's help. Now, on to Worms !" 

Soon the reddish twin towers appeared over the 
river bend, as the Rhine loops itself. The city of 
Worms was nearly mad with excitement. In front 
rode the imperial herald, bearing the eagle of the em- 
pire. Then, in a lumbering wagon with rude cur- 
tains, came Luther, sitting with a monastic companion. 
Behind rode Jonas, Luther's friend, and after them a 
body of young knights who had ridden out to meet 
Luther, as soon as the watchman on the walls sounded 
his trumpet, as a sign that the Doctor was at hand. 

"God is my defence," said Luther, as he alighted 
at the door of the Deutscher Hof, the inn at which he 
was to stay. He retired at once to his room and fell 
asleep. But during slumber, he uttered sentences that 
his friends long quoted. "If I turn my eyes to the 
world all is over with me. O Lord, my God ! stand 



198 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



with me against the world. I put not my trust in any 
man ; they all fail and change. I put all my trust in 
Thee, O God. Hast Thou not chosen me for this 
work? Be on my side, for Christ's sake! If men tear 
my body, yet shall my soul be safe." Brave yet true 
words ! Luther was immortal till his work was done. 

The next day at four o'clock in the afternoon the 
herald led Luther, through a back way, into the great 
hall of the bishop's palace, which was thronged ; as 
were indeed all the streets of Worms through which 
he was expected to pass. 

He stood before the door which was to admit him 
into the presence of his judges, and as he was about 
to pass through, a kindly hand tapped him on the 
shoulder, and the valiant old knight, the hero of many 
battles, George Freundsberg, said, "Poor monk, poor 
monk ! thou art now going to make a nobler stand than 
I or any other captains have made in the fiercest of 
our battles. But if thy cause is just, and thou art sure 
of it, go forward in God's name, and fear nothing. God 
will not forsake thee !" 

The doors were passed, and Luther stood in the 
presence of the Diet. Never had man appeared before 
a more imposing assembly. Seated upon the throne 
was Charles V. ; surrounding him were the xA-rchduke 
Ferdinand, six electors, dukes, margraves, archbishops 
and bishops, princes, the papal nuncios, and ambas- 
sadors — in all, above two hundred. Such was the 
court before which the reformer stood. 

For a moment he was somewhat awed. One of 
the princes, seeing this, whispered kindly, "Fear not 
them which kill the bodv, but are not able to kill the 
soul." 

He approached and stood before the throne of the 
Emperor. Silence for a moment prevailed, and then 
the chancellor to the Archbishop of Traves, in a clear 
loud voice said, "Martin Luther, his Sacred Majesty 
has cited you before his throne to require you to an- 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



199 



swer two questions : First, Do you acknowledge 
these books" — pointing to about twenty volumes 
placed on a table — "to have been written by you? 
Second, Are you prepared to retract these books and 
their contents ; or do you persist in what you have 
advanced in them?" 

After the titles of the books had been read, Lu- 
ther made answer to the first question by stating that 
the books named were his ; but as the second question 
concerned faith and the salvation of souls, he entreated 
that his Imperial Majesty would allow him time so 
that he might answer without offending against the 
Word of God. 

As the reformer had spoken in a respectful man- 
ner and in a low tone of voice, many thought that he 
hesitated, and even that he was dismayed. Charles V., 
who had never taken his eyes off him, turned to one of 
his courtiers and said with disdain, "Certainly this man 
will never make a heretic of me." 

Luther's request was granted^^ on the condition 
that he make his reply on the following day, verbally, 
and not in writing. 

The next day at six o'clock in the evening the 
torches were lit in the hali, and Luther again admitted. 

The princes having taken their seats, the chan- 
cellor asked for the reply, when Luther, in a speech 
which lasted for two hours, reiterated his adherence 
to the answer formerly given, and his willingness to 
retract, if convinced that he had been in error. 

When he had ceased speaking the chancellor re- 
plied with a taunt, "I want an answer without horns " 

"You shall have an answer without horns or 
teeth," said Luther. "Most illustrious Emperor and 
princes, I have written many books, some against the 
errors that all men acknowledge. I dare not disavow 
what I feel to be right." 

"You have not answered the question put to you," 
said Eck angrily. "Will you retract the opinions that 



200 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



the Pope condemns? You are not called here to 
preach. Answer at once." 

"Since his Majesty requires an answer," said Lu- 
ther, "I will give a precise one. Unless I am convicted 
of error by the authority of Scripture, I cannot and 
will not retract. It is unsafe for a Christian to speak 
against his conscience." Then looking round upon 
the brilliant array he spread out his arms and cried in 
a voice of thunder, "Here I stand, I can do no other; 
may God help me! Amen." 

The combined simplicity and majesty of these 
words struck the august assembly with astonishment. 
They were thunderstruck, and not a murmur of disap- 
proval was heard. The Emperor recovered himself 
first and then said, "This monk speaks boldly. He 
has a stout heart !" 

"Retract your errors," cried Eck, "or the Emperor 
will deal with you as an obstinate heretic." 

"God help me !" replied Luther. "I dare retract 
nothing." 

Luther then withdrew, but was soon called back, 
and another effort was made to induce him to retract. 

"Martin, you have not spoken with the modesty 
you should have preserved," said Eck. "It is absurd 
to speak of Scripture as you do. Declare simply 
whether you will retract or no?" 

"I have no other answer than the reply I have al- 
ready made," said Luther calmly. 

"The Diet will meet tomorrow to hear the Em- 
peror's opinion," said Eck. "You arc dismissed, 
Luther." 

It was noy^ eight o'clock in the evening as Luther 
went along the crowded streets, escorted by officers. 

"Is he going to prison?" cried the mob. 

"Nay," answered Luther; "I am only going to 
my inn," 



Luther Translating the Bible, 



202 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



"As he entered his room a servant approached 
with a silver tankard. "The Duke of Brunswick in- 
vites you to refresh yourself," said the man. 

"God be thanked, I am not quite friendless. God 
remember Duke Eric in the hour of his death," an- 
swered Luther. 

The next day, however, the Emperor declared that 
he would sacrifice his kingdom, his treasures, his 
friends, his life, his body and his soul, in order to 
destroy Luther. 

This answer displeased many of the princes, and 
when the Catholic party demanded that, in spite of the 
safe conduct, Luther , should be thrown into prison 
and burnt, even Duke George of Saxony opposed such 
an atrocious breach of faith. 

Luther, therefore, was commanded to leave 
Worms ; it being the intention of his enemies to seize 
him upon his return to Wittenberg. 

On Friday, April 26th, Luther left Worms, the 
imperial herald accompanying him part of the way. 
At Eisenach, the scene of his childhood, he preached 
in the church ; leaving the little town to visit Mora to 
see his aged grandmother. He spent the night with 
his uncle, Heinz, in whose house he preached the next 
morning, Saturday, May 4th. 

Accompanied by Jonas, the doctor entered the 
rude, lumbering wagon with its broad wooden 
wheels, and they rode talking together about the ex- 
citing events at Worms. Towards evening they 
reached Altenstein, whence the Thuringian forest, with 
mountain ash, oak, lime, and beech, in their first fresh 
green, showing in peeps of beauty. As the road bent 
round to the southeast, in a sandy hollow, a band of 
masked horsemen suddenly dashed through the trees 
from the castle, attacked the monk's companions, and 
carried of¥ Luther. 




William Lloyd Clark. 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



203 



Part II. 



The Last Few Hours of Luther's Life. 



"The just shall live by faith." 

OW accompanied by his sons and his 
friend, Dr. Jonas, Luther reached Eisle- 
ben, the place of his birth. Though his 
health was fast failing-, he preached there 
four times, besides engaging in other serv- 
ices, but towards the evening of the 17th 
of February he complained much of op- 
pression of the chest, and had himself rubbed with 
warm cloths. This somewhat relieved him, and he 
walked down stairs in company with his son. "There 
is no pleasure in being alone," he said. "Nothing 
frightens the devil so much as when two or three 
Christian people get together and sing and are happy 
in the Lord." 

All through the evening meal he chatted and in- 
structed the company after his usual manner. He re- 
tired early to his room and prayed fervently. After a 
time he became anxious and troubled, and was once 
more rubbed with warm cloths. 

"Give me my medicine," he said ; "it is nearly 
nine o'clock, and nothing vexes the devil so much as 
when preachers go early to bed. When he can keep 
the parson awake late at night he worries him with 
the wicked things that people say about him. Early 
to bed and pray yourself to sleep, and the preacher 
wakes up to praise God." 

He lay down upon a couch and slept until half 
past ten. 

With the words, "Into Thy hands I commend my 
spirit, for Thou hast redeemed me. Thou God of 
truth," he rose and went into the adjoining room. Re- 




204 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



tiring to bed, he slept peacefully until nearly one. He 
then awoke and bade his servant heat the room. 
"It is warm, master." 

"Then this cold is death. How ill I am ; I shall 
die in this house where I was born." 

He returned to the adjoining room and lay down 
upon the couch. There he was rubbed again with 
warm cloths. 

"Thank God, he is beginning to perspire. It will 
relieve him," said Count Albert. 

"No. It is the cold sweat of death," repHed Lu- 
ther. Then he broke out into a fervent cry — 

"O mighty God ! I confess myself a sinner, trust- 
ing solely upon the atonement of the Lord Jesus. He 
is my only salvation. O Christ ! in Thee have 1 trusted. 
O Lord Jesus Christ ! in Thee do I trust." 

Then he repeated — 

"Though I walk through the valley of the shadow 
of death, I will fear no evil," adding, after a pause, 
with tearful energy, "For Thou art with me !" 

Then he said, "God so loved the world that He 
gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth 
in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." 

"Take this medicine," said his friend Colius. 

"I am going and shall soon render up my spirit," 
said Luther, repeating three times, "Father, into Thy 
hands I commend my spirit, for Thou hast redeemed 
me, Thou God of truth !" 

He then lay quite still, making no reply to the 
questions of those about him until, after rubbing his 
pulse with strengthening waters, Dr. Jonas said in 
his ear: 

"Reverend father, will you stand by Christ and the 
doctrine you have preached? Does it stand the agony 
uf death?" 

"Yes ! yes ! a thousand times yes !" cried Luther, 
and turning upon his side he fell asleep. 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



205 



In less than a quarter of an hour his feet grew cold. 
Between one and two o'clock in the morning of Feb- 
luary 18th, 1546, he drew a deep sigh and passed away. 
Thus, as the night was passing into morning in Eis- 
leben, Luther entered into the brightness which knows 
no sunset. 

There are sunsets which have no sunrise ; there 
are sunsets preceding eternal day. Will thy sun go 
down to set no more, or wilt thou close thine eyes 
upon earth to open them in the beauty of the King? 

Hundreds came to view the body, a deep smile of 
peace resting upon the worn face. On the following 
day, Saturday, the 19th of February, a solemn proces- 
sion accompanied the body to Wittenberg, where it 
arrived on the 22nd. 

Along the route the bells of the churches were 
tolled, and amid national mourning they laid his body 
in the Castle church, upon the doors of which he had 
Mailed his famous theses. 

"He was taken away from the evil to come," said 
Melancthon. "I dreaded his old age ; but oh, to have 
^lim back again ! I leaned upon him as the ivy does 
upon the oak tree. Alack, there are none like him 
now !" 

"But his work will go on," said Cranoch, the ar- 
tist. "It is like one of my paintings : once done, they 
speak when we are silent and gone. I should not 
wonder if even England and Scotland will be afifected 
by his influence, and the time may come when every 
country in Europe will be delivered from the tyranny 
of the Pope." 

Luther's wife did not long survive him. In 1552 
Lihe died at Torgau, 20th December, being buried in 
ihe great church there, 

"Children," she said, "your father appeared to me, 
and his eyes were more brilliant than ever ; he carried 
his head even more erect than he did during life ; and 
his voice, that I have pined to hear many and many a 



206 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



day, was even sweeter than when it used to make the 
roof ring with its laugh : 'The age is wicked, dear 
Kate/' he said. 'Men did not receive the Word of God 
from my hps, and they must suffer the horrors of war 
until they are better persuaded. But come thou quick- 
ly, and bid the children to come speedily to us both in 
heaven.' I am going' to him through the merits of 
Christ. Oh, come all of you, and let us be a family 
complete in heaven." 

So saying, she closed her eyes, and opened them 
lO look on Christ whom, not having seen, she had 
^oved. 



CHAPTER IX 



JOHN KNOX. 



fOHN KNOX, Reformer, of Scotland, was 
^ born at Haddington in 1505. He received a 
c liberal education, beginning in his native 
town, and at the age of sixteen entered the 
University of Glasgow, but for some un- 
known cause left the University without 
qualifying himself to take the degree of 
Master of Arts. A number of years of Knox's life is 
involved in obscurity, but it is probable that he took 
orders in the Church of Rome as secular priest about 
1530. 

The martyrdom of Wishart, in 1546, was the 
turning point in the spiritual life of Knox, determining 
him to renounce scholastic theology and to profess his 
adherence to the Protestant faith. As this subjected 
him to suspicion and trouble he resolved to leave Scot- 
land and visit the schools of Germany, but was dis- 
suaded by Douglas of Longhiddrie, and Cockburn of 
Ormiston, to whose sons he had for some time been 
acting as private tutor, and upon the advice of his 
friends, he entered the castle of St. Andrews, as a place 
of safety from the Romish clergy, along with his 
pupils. 

In June of the same year (1547), the Catholics of 
Scotland and France joined their forces to avenge the 
death of Cardinal Beaton by capturing the Protestant 
garrison of St. Andrews, and the castle surrendered. 
It was stipulated that the lives of the refugees should 
be spared ; that they should be removed to France and 
such of them as declined entering into the French 
service should be conveyed to any other country 



208 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



except Scotland. Knox, sharing- the fate of his com- 
panions, was conveyed on one of the French ships to 
Rouen and the captives were treated as prisoners of 
war, and compelled to labor, being loaded with chains. 
Here they vv^ere subjected to many indignities and 
much suffering, but each was true to his faith. 

The hardships to which he had been subjected 
produced a very serious effect upon his health, and he 
was seized with a violent fever of which no hope was 
entertained for his recovery. He, however, gained his 
strength and during his captivity had sufficient energy 
of mind to engage in literary work. After an im- 
prisonment of nineteen months, Knox obtained his 
release from the French galley in February, 1549. 
On obtaining his liberty, he came to London and was 
favorably received by Archbishop Cranmer and the 
Lords of Council. He labored with his characteristic 
fervor and zeal, exposing the errors of Romanism with 
unsparing severity. Having been accused of asserting 
that the sacrifice of the mass is idolatrous, he was 
summoned to appear before the bishop and to give an 
account of his preaching, and he accordingly entered 
into a full defence of his opinions, and with utmost 
boldness, argued that the mass is a superstitious and 
idolatrous substitute for the sacrament of the Lord's 
Supper. 

A few years later he was appointed one of the six 
chaplains to Edward VL, in which capacity he acted 
until the death of Edward, in 1553, after which he left 
England and finally returned to Scotland, where he 
continued to preach the doctrines he firmly adhered to. 
During the intervening years to the time of his death, 
Knox was actively engaged in his two favorite em- 
ployments, preaching and writing, experiencing many 
trials of his faith. From 1559 to the close of his life 
the biography of the Reformer becomes inseparably 
connected with the history of Scotland. Among his 
most noteworthy public appearance during his last 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



209 



years were the coronation of the infant James VI, 
where he preached the coronation sermon ; he also 
preached at the opening- of ParUament the same year, 
when the Confession of Faith' Acts in favor of Re- 
formed rehgion were solemnly ratified. He was now 
becoming quite weak and feeble, and made only two 
more public appearances. The first of these was when, 
in September, tidings came to Edinburgh of the St. 
Bartholomew massacre. Being assisted to the pulpit 
and summoning up the remainder of his strength, he 
thundered out the vengeance of heaven against "that 
cruel murderer and false traitor, the King of France." 
The other occasion on which the debilitated Reformer 
appeared in public was the induction of Lawson, sub- 
principal of King's College, Aberdeen, as his successor, 
which took place in November. After taking a leading 
and solemn part in the services, he crept down the 
street, leaning upon his staff and the arm of his attend- 
ant, and entered his house never to leave it alive. The 
Reformer died on November 24th, 1572, in his sixty- 
seventh year. 

JOHN KNOX. 
Part I. 

(From "Memories of Migrhty Men of God," by J. J. Ellis ) 



"Patriots have toiled, and in their country's cause bled nobly; 
And their deeds, as they deserve, receive proud recompense. 
But fairer wreaths are due to those who, 

Posted at the shrine of truth, have fallen in her defence.'* 

'T thought that you were a quiet, peaceable man 
of God, John Knox ; but to fling their painted image 
of the Virgin Mary into the river is sheer madness ! 
I am sure our lot is hard enough already, without the 
awful flogging we are sure to receive when the cap- 
tain returns and hears from the priests what has hap- 
pened." 



210 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



The speaker was a sturdy Dutchman, chained, as 
were his companions, to the benches of the galley, a 
long, narrow warship, propelled by oars and manned 
by criminals, or prisoners of war; but at that time in 
France especially by those who were not Romanists. 

**I care not for these French idolaters and their 
graven image," said John Knox, a well-formed, sturdy 
Scotchman, whose strong mind manifested itself in 
every movement of his face and form. "I have borne 
long time with their vile folly, and whatever happens, 
I care not now." 

"What did he then, that you are so nervous 
about?" asked an Englishman who had only been 
transferred from the land prison to the galley a few 
hours previously. "This John Knox seems a ringleader 
in mischief ; and yet I love the face of the sturdy rogue. 
What wickedness have you committed now, fellow 
slave?" 

"Like your nation, whom I love well, though of 
course ye are only second to the Scotch," replied Knox, 
lifting his chained hand to obtain a little ease, aching 
as it did from the heavy irons upon it. "Ye English 
always like to probe into all secrets, but I will pleas- 
ure ye a little, knave. We came from Rouen to Nantes 
a few weeks since, and are to winter here on the river 
Loire until the spring, when it is said that we are to 
attack the English. I know not how to endure the 
bitter taunts of the priests, that cut into my soul far 
more painfully than the whips of the officers do our 
bare backs. But this morning, after the captain had 
gone ashore upon his love af¥airs, the priests carried 
a wooden image of the Virgin Mary along the benches. 
They offered the doll to me to be kissed. I bade them 
begone and vex me not. But one priest pushed the 
doll into my face, and made me take it into my hands. 
I took hold of the idol and flung it into the river, and 
when they looked horrified, I laughed at them and 
said, 'Let our lady now save herself. She is light 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



211 



enough ; let her learn to swim.' They fished the image 
out of the water and dried its clothes, and now they 
are saying masses to make atonement for what they 
call the sin." 

"They will give out tomorrow that the wooden 
block has performed a miracle," said the Dutchman. 
"Bah ! I cannot tolerate the folly. And yet if a man 
will not say that he believes this nonsense, they tear 




John Knox. 



him from his home, and send him to labor as a slave 
in the galleys." 

"Better be silent ; the officers will be along direct- 
ly," said a thin, slender Frenchman, who was sta- 
tioned on the same bench. 

"No fear of them," replied the Dutchman. "They 
are drinking in the captain's room. Let us have a 



212 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



talk. My tongue aches for a little friendly chat. Tell 
me, Knox, for I love thee, how came you here?" 

"I was born in 1505," replied Knox, "at Hadding- 
ton, in East Lothian, Scotland. The house, with a 
fair plot of land, is in a part of the town called Gifford- 
gate, and had belonged to my ancestors for some gen- 
erations. My father's ancestors were noble ; but, alas ! 
their wealth had not come with their name to me. 
From the Grammar School of the town I went to the 
University of St. Andrews. There John Major was 
my teacher, and from him I learned to think for my- 
self, and not to be content to regard myself as the 
slave of priests and kings. After taking my degree I 
taught in the University, and in 1530, when I was 
about 25 years of age, I was ordained a priest after the 
Popish mode. But the vile lives of the clergy dis- 
gusted me with them, as much as their foolish studies 
mocked my desire to know the truth." 

"Ay," said the Englisman, "it is like feeding hungry 
men with egg shells and chalk eggs. Nothing like 
the Scriptures to satisfy and comfort the soul." 

"So I found," replied Knox. "But it was the 
fourteenth of John that spake first to my heart. Here, 
thought 1, is what I desire, and I seized upon the Di- 
vine Word with the joy and appreciation of a starving 
man. When the heart feels itself lost and aching it 
delights in the very syllables of Scripture. How the 
words glowed with a sweet perfume of love, and with 
what delight did I read them !" 

"But did the priests permit you to believe and 
teach these new doctrines?" asked the Dutchman. 
"Wherever men begin to read the Bible, and to think, 
they break away from the Pope, but, poor things ! they 
generally have to suffer for it." 

"So, alas, it was in Scotland ! That foul Cardinal 
Beaton seized George Wishart, my teacher in the 
things of Christ. Wishart would not allow me to 
abide with him ; but on the night he was apprehended 



MARTYES AND WITNESSES 



213 



by Bothwell he said to me, 'Nay, John, nay, let not the 
Cardinal destroy thee also. Return to thy work, and 
God Himself bless you. Me they will kill ; one is 
enough for a sacrifice ; and, beside, ye will be needed 
some day.' He was speedily committed to ward in the 
Castle of Edinburgh, and very shortly afterwards re- 
moved to St. Andrev/s by command of the Cardinal, 
who, assisted by the Archbishop of Glasgow, began 
preparations for his trial. In March, 1546, being ar- 
raigned on various charges, Wishart defended himself 
meekly, and with a profound knowledge of the Scrip- 
tures, but was quickly condemned to the stake. On 
the 28th he was led out to execution, having a rope 
round his neck and a heavy chain round his waist. 
When compassed by flames from the burning faggots, 
the dying martyr foretold the violent death which was 
to overtake his cruel persecutor, and which was ful- 
filled within three months thereafter." 

"What did ye when he was gone?" asked the Eng- 
lishman. 

"I clave to God and His Word in strong prayer 
and faith," replied Knox. "Methought I was alone 
now, without helper or friend, but then the consola- 
tions of God were mighty within me. I taught in the 
family of Hugh Douglas of Longniddrie, in East Loth- 
ian, and as I might not preach I expounded the Scrip- 
tures to my pupils, suffering all who desired to at- 
tend." 

"And did many strangers come to hear?" asked 
the Englishman. 

"Yea, they did, and with great profit to their souls ; 
glory to God for it," replied Knox. "But see the hand 
of God. The wicked Cardinal Beaton meditated slay- 
ing me, but some whom he had grievously harmed set 
upon him and slew him while he was hunting for those 
who read the Bible. I knew not about the deed until 
afterwards, but I cannot but say that he died for his 
crimes. In 1547 I followed my pupils into the castle 



214 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



of St. Andrews, where the men who had slain the Car- 
dinal had taken shelter, with others who desired to be 
free from the priests. While in St, Andrews, during 
the time that the Cardinal's brother (a spirit akin to 
the Cardinal in very truth) besieged us, I received my 
call to the ministry." 

''How was that?" asked the Dutchman. 

"Why, thus. John Rough, the minister who was 
over us, had often urged me to undertake the charge 
of preaching," said Knox, "but I ever resisted his ap- 
peal. At length one day during sermon he turned him- 
self towards where I sat, and said in the hearing of all, 
'Brothers, ye do ill to neglect the call of God. Ye are 
endowed with gifts that the Church requires, and I 
charge ye not to tarry, but to take up the work of 
preaching and laboring in the pastor's office.' 

'*As I sat confused, he turned to the congregation 
and asked them, saying, 'Did ye not so charge me, and 
do I not this by your com.mandment ?' It thrilled my 
heart like to rending to hear the strong armed men 
and gentle women reply, 'Yea, it is our call.' 

"I left the kirk in sore agony of mind, but after 
long prayer I obeyed the voice of God, and began to 
preach in the congregation." 

"And with what success?" asked the slim French- 
man. "I myself have preached, and know how the 
heart aches when no results follow the earnest plead- 
ings of the preacher." 

"I bless God," answered Knox, "that many through 
my words, renounced the Pope, but I cannot say if 
they all have accepted Christ. Many, I fear, will be 
content with giving up the Pope, and will not trouble 
about complying with the call of Christ. But in June, 
1547, a French fleet came before St. Andrews, and the 
city was taken from us. I was brought here, and in 
spite of the promises made to us when the city capitu- 
lated, I was sent to the galleys." 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



215 



'Tapists regard not promises when they think 
that 3/ he will better serve their purpose," said the 
Dutchman. "One day I will tell thee how they served 
me. But take heed, the fellows on the reserved seats 
are making signs ; the captain or priests are coming." 

''Reserved seats!" asked the last comer. "What 
do you mean?" 

"Those seats are so called," repUed the Dutch- 
man, pointing forward. "The slaves chained there 
are servants of the captain, and they never get beaten. 
They wait upon the captain, and eat the remnants 
from his table. When he dines they all stand with 
heads uncovered, in sign of respect. But silence, or we 
shall get the lash." 

During the summer (^1548) the galleys were sent 
out in search of English vessels, and in their voyage at 
length came near the Scottish coasts between Dundee 
and St. Andrews. 

"See you that coast?" asked the Dutchman of 
Knox. "Know ye yon place ?" 

"Yea, I know it well," replied Knox. "I can see 
the steeple of that place in which God first opened my 
lips to bear testimony to His grace ; and weak as I 
now am I am fully persuaded that I sahll not depart 
this life before I have once more glorified God, there 
by preaching." 

"Prophesy not," said the Dutchman, "and yet it 
is strange how thy words come true." 

"Let be ; this shall come true also," said John 
Knox. "Only take heed, for I know what I say." 

In the following February (1549) the galley in 
which Knox was confined was attacked by the Eng- 
lish, and after a furious combat was seized as a prize 
by them. The slaves found on board were carried to 
London and set free. John Knox found himself at 
last released from his chains. He decided to stay in 
this (to him) unknown country until Scotland should 
be a safe residence for him. But why he stayed he 



216 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



did not as yet know, as with us, God was leading him 
graciously by a way that concealed to accomplish the 
designs that cannot fail. "I will do this ; I did that," 
says some man, not seeing that he will only do, after 
all, what God permits, and that only by the strength 
that God gives, for reasons, and with consequences 
known only to God. Each man seems to study navi- 
gation out of his own cabin window, but, after all, the 
man at the helm guides the ship. We do our own will, 
as we imagine ; but the Lord at the helm carries our 
ideas and attempts to the port that He intends. 



Part II. 



"Remember that the nearer we attain 
A perfect state, a finer sense is given 
To thrill with pleasure or to throb with pain." 

"If God for thy portion thou hast 'ta'en, 
There's Christ to support thee in every pain, 
The world to respect thee thou wilt gain, 
To fear thee, the fiend and all his train." 

"Friendship! what hallowed memories round thee cling; 
For Jesus had His John, and so we bring 
Our friendships sweetly to be blessed by Him." 

''Oh, wife, I am so wearied," said John Knox, as 
he entered his home one evening in 1570. "I have 
been seeking to make Grange see the error of his 
ways. That, man's soul is very dear to me, and I 
would fain that he should repent while it is yet time. 
He meant to have slain me ; I think would have done 
so had not the citizens of Edinburgh warned him that 
they would not suffer him to do me harm. Oh, how 
distressed I feel !" 

"Heed him not. he cannot harm you," said Mar- 
;2;'aret. "Come, supper is waiting." 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 217 



"I have little appetite for supper," said her hus- 
band, seating- himself wearily, "but perhaps the appe- 
tite will come. I fear not for myself, though the 
future is dark and dread. What I grieve about is the 
poor, deluded man who will, I fear, die in his sins. Oh, 
poor Grange, to put from himself the offer of mercy 
and turn back to sin I" 

*'Was he not once a member of your congrega- 
tion?" asked Margaret, who judged it wiser to permit 
the grief to have expression. 

"Yea, and a more hopeful youth I knew not. So 
lowly in his own eyes, and so earnest in his endeavors 
to serve God. How tender he was of conscience ! But 
he has turned aside because he thinks to mend his 
estate by serving the enemies of Christ. Alas, he will 
find, as others have done, that serving Satan is bad 
policy." 

"But, father," said one of his sons, "I would for 
our sake that ye were not so plain-speaking. Men 
mock at us for your sake. Do not be so careful to 
speak about sin." 

"I am not a man of law, who has his tongue to 
sell for gold or the favor of the world," replied Knox. 
"What I feel to be right I must say ; and, God, helping 
me, no fear of consequences shall ever prevent my 
saying the word of the Lord." 

"Oh, father, I knew ye would be glad to hear it," 
said his son ; "but I went along the high street this 
afternoon, thinking upon your sermon the Sabbath 
agone. It seemed as if a voice cried, 'Dost thou love 
the Lord, and wilt thou serve Him too?' I turned to 
see, but there was no one near me, and while I mused 
in myself I heard the voice again. I looked one more 
about me, but no one was near me, and the third time 
the call came. I cannot tell what it may be, but I re- 
plied with all my heart, 'Yea, I do love God.' But 
what is the matter?" he exclaimed. 



218 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



His father's face was strangely contorted, his arm 
hung powerless, and his head lay back as if the soul 
of John Knox had already fled. He was struck with 
apoplexy, and it was a long time before he recovered 
his speech perfectly. 

When he did so it was to find his enemies more 
malicious and active than ever. His friends watched 
his house during the night time lest the Popish party 
should kill him during^ the darkness. 

"He must leave Edinburgh, or they will kill him 
without fail," said one citizen to Knox's son. 

"Let him go to St. Andrews, and there abide until 
the danger is past," said another. 

"That he will never do," repUed young Knox. 
"My father will never desert his post because of dan- 
ger." 

"Then he will be attacked, and we shall fight to 
defend him," said the first speaker. "If blood is shed 
in the quarrel, as will certainly be, it will be upon his 
head. If he wants to prevent bloodshed he will go." 

This argument prevailed with John Knox, and on 
the 5th of May, 1571, he left Edinburgh for St. An- 
drews. But here he had no rest from the incessant 
demands upon him. In the pulpit he was as vigorous 
as ever. Said one who knew him thn, "When I looked 
upon his feeble, shattered form, I marvelled that he 
as ever. Said one who knew him then, "When I looked 
his text all his feebleness seemed to depart, and I be- 
gan to tremble and shake, so that I could not write. 
He flung_pf¥ the fur around his neck, and stood forth 
a comely young man, as it seemed, striking the pulpit 
as if he would beat it into tinder, or were eager to fly 
out of it to punish our sins. Oh, it was a sermon that 
burned into me like the fire of God. I have never 
heard the like." 

On the 17th of August he left St. Andrews to re- 
turn to his beloved Edinburgh. 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 219 



"Here I come, John Knox, with a dead hand but a 
glad heart," said he as he entered the city, "praising 
and blessing God, that He will not leave His people 
desolate, but will raise up for them faithful preachers 




CASTLE OF ST. ANDEJSWi 

of His Word. Oh, I am weary of the world, and daily 
looking for the coming of my Lord to finish this battle. 
Pray for me, good people," he said entering his door- 
way. He looked upon the sad faces that noticed his 
feebleness. "Pray for me, that God may call me home." 



220 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



''Alack, he will never come out alive," said one 
man, and so all v^ho S3.w him believed. 

But in September the couriers brought news about 
the fearful massacre of St. Bartholomew. Before the 
horror that seized the city had diminished, fresh details 
came by successive posts, until Scotland was in a 
frenzy of anger and horror. 

"Carry me to my pulpit," said Knox; and they did 
so. With a mighty effort he summoned all his little 
strength and denounced the vengeance of God upon 
the wicked king who had committed this foul wrong. 
Said he, in tones that long lived in the memory of his 
hearers, "Let the French ambassador tell his master 
that sentence is pronounced against him in Scotland. 
Let him say to the King of France that vengeance will 
never depart from his house unless he repent. Tell ye 
this persecutor that his name shall descend to all time 
as a scorn and a reproach, and none of his race shall 
possess the kingdom of peace." 

The ambassador quitted the kingdom in a rage, 
the Regent refusing to silence Knox. 

But the days of Knox's preaching were nearly 
over. On Sunday, the 9th of November, he preached 
in the Tolbooth church, Edinburgh. 

'T protest," he said, "before God, whom I shall 
shortly see, that I have walked before you all with a 
good conscience. I have preached the gospel with all 
my might, and now leave the work in the hands of 
Him, who hath glorified Himself by me." 

He walked up the street leaning upon his ser- 
vant's arm, the people following eagerly to catch a last 
sight of their beloved leader and friend. Through the 
lines of anxious, loving faces the aged man crept 
feebly, until he entered his house for the last time. 

On the following Tuesday he was much worse, 
and the physicians gave him little or no relief. 

On Thursday he called his secretary, Richard 
Bannatyne, and said, "Read me each day that I am 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 2^1 

alive, with a distinct voice the seventeeth chapter of 
St. John, the fifty-third chapter of Isaiah, and a chap- 
ter from the Epistle to the Ephesians. Especially read 
me that fourteenth chapter in John," he said. "It was 
there I cast anchor at first, and there I anchor my soul 
still. Alack ! Alack ! my anchors would not find other 
hold, but I am there held fast. Oh, Richard, anchor 
thy soul fast in this solid, unchanging^ hold 1" 

As he lay a long time silent, Richard paused in his 
reading and asked, "Oh, master, are you asleep? Can 
you hear?" 

'Yea, I praise God I can hear His true Word, and 
I understand it far better than I ever did. Now I be- 
hold the length and breadth and depth of that word of 
promise upon which my soul relies." 

"Think of your family," said Lord Ruthven. "If 
T am able to do anything to serve you, I pray you 
charge me." 

"I care not for the pleasures of this world," replied 
the dying man. "Live in Christ! Live in Christ! and 
then ye will need nought and will fear nought." 

"What a comfort it must be to you !" said Lady 
Ruthven^ who had accompanied her husband into the 
sick room. "How you must enjoy thinking upon what 
good you have done!" 

"Tongue ! tongue ! Heed thy tongue today. The 
proud flesh needs not any to puff it up. Do ye mind 
what I said to you when ye were quite a bairn? 'Lady, 
lady,' said I, 'the black one has never trampled upon 
your foot,' but in truth you must lay aside your pride, 
and be humble as a little child in the service of Jesus 
Christ." 

On the 2rd, which day was a Sabbath, he broke 
out into a cry, "If any be present let him now come and 
see the work of God. I am willing to lie here for many 
years, if but God will shine upon my soul through 
Jesus Christ," Then stretching out his hand, he cried, 



222 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



"Lord, thou knowest my troubles. O Lord, make an 
end of my. sorrows." 

**Go read where I cast my anchor," he said to his 
wife, and she read the fourteenth chapter of St. John's 
Gospel. 

"Is it not a comfortable chapter?" said Knox. "Oh, 
what sweet and wonderful consolations God hath af- 
forded me in that chapter ! Now let me sleep !" 

The next day he was apparently in a stupor, and 
when he roused himself to consciousness he sank into 
a heavy sleep, during which he uttered heavy groans. 

The watchers expected every moment to be his 
last, but after a long time he opened his eyes. 

"Why did you sig-h so?" said Knox. "I have had 
many conflicts with the devil, but never have I had 
such a battle with Satan as now. The great enemy 
hath often placed my sins before mine eyes and tempt- 
ed me to despair, but now he attacked me in quite a 
different way. He, the cunning old serpent, labored 
to persuade me that I had merited heaven by a faithful 
discharge of my ministry. But, blessed be God, I beat 
down this temptation, for the Spirit of God suggested 
to me that I should answer, 'By the grace of God I am 
what I am, and 'What hast thou that thou hast not re- 
ceived ?' Now I have gotten the victory and in a little 
while I shall depart to be forever beyond pain or noise 
of battle. No more fighting! No more fighting! But 
rest and joy in the Lord !" 

At eleven o'clock he heaved a deep sigh and said, 
"Now it is come ! Now it is come !" 

Richard Bannatyne drew near and asked, "Oh, 
master, think on the comfortable promises of Jesus 
Christ that you have often declared to others, and 
since ye cannot speak, give us a sign that you die in 
peace, resting upon Christ." 

John Knox lifted up his hands, and sighing twice, 
he departed where sighing and sin can never come. 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



228 



He was but 67 years of age, but his great suffer- 
ings had worn out his body more than the strain of 
years. A widow and five children, two of whom were 
sons, remained behind to inherit the precious legacy 
of a good man's prayers. 

The cause for which John Knox had suffered and 
toiled did not die when he passed away. His bold and 
fearless advocacy of the truth had an abiding influence 
in the hearts of many of God's people, and gave them 
courage to confess Christ and to testify to the mighty 
power of the grace of God. 

Strong evils and stout adversaries require quali- 
ties such as John Knox possessed in a pre-eminent de- 
gree. His austerity, hardness and perseverance were 
all required in the warfare that brings no pain tO' the 
conquered, and which is after all to be won by righ- 
teousness, meekness, and joy in the Holy Ghost. 



JOHN RUNYAN 
Born 1628— Died 1688. 
(His Early Life and Conversion.) 



OHN BUN YAN, one of our greatest religious 

f writers, was born at Elstow, England, 
about a mile from Bedford, in the year 
1628. He may be said to have been born 
a tinker, which, in his day, was not looked 
-~ upon as a favorable occupation, since many 
of the tinkers were of a low degree, com- 
monly known as vagrants and pilferers, and classed 
with the gipsies on account of their resemblance. 

However, in this last respect the father of John 
Bunyan was an exception to the class. Instead of 
wanderers from place to plate, the elder Bunyan had 
an established domicile in Bedfordshire, where the 
son was taught to read and write in a village school. 



224 



Martyrs and witnesses 



His younger days were given up to miscellaneous 
thoughts concerning the future, drifting in study 
from one system of religion to another, only to meet 
with disappointment with each change. Harrowing 
thoughts regarding his condition followed him con- 
stantly, until he came to a realization of his lost 
condition away from God — without hope. 

It was while tarrying one day in the hospitable 
home of John Gififord* in Bedford, that his great 
need of conversion came to him forcibly. Being 
heavy at heart, with a load of sin following him over 
the path of life, he sought help from this neighbor 
in Bedford. 

Bunyan related his condition to Mr. Gififord and 
acquainted him with his remorse of conscience and 
sadness of heart, to which Mr. Gifford replied : 
''God must have some purpose of grace in your con- 
dition, or He had not permitted you to seek Him so 
long and in such distress." 

"Oh, but ye know not what anguish I have felt! 
As I came alongf the road, Iwas sore tempted to try 
and work a miracle. I had nigh bade the puddles in 
the path be dry, and dry places become puddles ; but 
for fear it should appear that I had no faith, and was 
therefore a castaway, I hesitated to make the trial. 

"Oh, and the anguish I have felt when night and 
day the voices in my heart have cried, 'Sell, Christ ! 
sell Christ ! yea, sell Him !' and I have shuddered deep 
in my soul lest I should have done the Judas deed ! 
Oh, for some stout texts of scripture to stand at my 
back when the rush of the enemy is upon me ! Woe 
is me! What shall 1 do?" 

"There is nought for thee to do but to seek pardon 
at the foot of the Cross. Consider this if thou does 
feel a thousand times more than thou canst ever do. 



*Mr. Gifford is pictured in "Pilgrims' Progress" as "Evan- 
gelist". 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



225 



yet thou wilt not ever feel enough the sore burden of 
thy sins. Consider how many and black are thine ini- 
quities, and how persistent thou hast been in thy re- 
jection of the mercy of God proclaimed in Christ 
Jesus! Oh, it is good for thee to realize how black 
and foul thou art ; and how desperate thy case is apart 
from Christ ! Thou are like a man being drawn from 
a pit by a single rope. He does nought but cling to 




the rope tied around him ; if that rope break he must 
be dashed to pieces ; all his salvation depends upon the 
rope of another, held in another's hand. That rope is 
the work of Christ for thee, and He who cast the rope 
will pull thee out of thy peril and distress. 

"But I would specially charge thee not to rest con- 
tent till thou art established upon the rock Christ 
Jesus. Be well persuaded, and that by scripturat 
proofs alone, that thou are passed from death unto life. 



226 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



Fill thy spirit from the well of the Bible ; drink deeply 
and often of its gracious words if thou wouldst be 
strong. Depend upon it, it is neglect of the Bible that 
causes the anguish and weakness of many Christians ; 
thou canst not be strong or useful save by the influ- 




ence of the inwrought word, and to it I would com- 
mend thee." 

With many gracious words did the teacher urge 
his friend to seek knowledge and certainty in the Book 
of God ; and so they parted as the evening drew on. 

Bunyan procured a Bible, but read only the his- 
torical books, avoiding with a strange perversity the 
Epistles of Paul. He set the Commandments before 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



227 



him as his way to heaven and for a year lived a re- 
formed life externally. He was looked upon as a pro- 
digy of piety. His neighbors, who had been shocked 
as his daring wickedness, were much pleased with the 
change and Bunyan, ever eager for the sympathy of 
others, rejoiced greatly in their esteem and commenda- 
tions ; yet was inwardly conscious that they were not 
fully deserved ; ''for," he Avrites, "had I then died my 
state had been most fearful." 

"Wife, said Bunyan, one day in course of conver- 
sation at home, ''is there such a Scripture as 'I must 
go to Jesus'?" She replied, "I cannot tell." Therefore 
he stood musing to see if he could remember it. In the 
course of a few minutes, he rec9.11ed what is written in 
the twelfth chapter of Hebrews : "Ye are come to 
Mount Zion . . to God the Judge of all, and to the 
spirits of just men made perfect, and to Jesus the Me- 
diator of the New Testament, and to the blood of 
sprinkling." Then with joy he told his wife, "Oh, now 
I know, I know!" He writes, "That night was a good 
night to me ; I have had but a few better ; I longed for 
the company of some of God's people, that I might 
have imparted upon them what God had showed to 
me. I could scarce lie in my bed for joy, and peace, 
and triumph through Christ. All my former darkness 
had fled away, and the blessed things of heaven were 
set in my view. These words have oft since that time 
been great refreshment to my spirit. Blessed be God 
for having had mercy on me !" 

Being now able to confess Christ as his Saviour, 
he was baptized by Mr. Gififord, and enrolled in the 
membership of the church. This took place in the 
same year as that in which Oliver Cromwell became 
Lord Protector, 1653, Bunyan himself being about 
twenty-five years of age. 

About two years after his conversion he began 
to preach. While he was of humble birth and with- 
out a knowledge of Greek or Latin, with practically 



228 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



no education, yet he possessed a power not found 
among the pharisees of his time. Immediately his ser- 
mons had a powerful effect and his fame soon spread 
beyond the borders of Bedfordshire. Soul hungry 
people from the lower walks of life, along with an 




element of stiff, curious persons, thronged his serv-- 
ices In the powerful tones of a prophet of God 
he denounced the high-brow, haughty pharisaical 
church of his day, boldly condemning the dead forms 
in both pulpit and pew; denounced the liturgy of 
the Church of England, at the same time saying, 
''Those who have most the spirit of prayer are to be 
found in the jails; and those who have most zeal 
for the form of prayer are to be found m the ale 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



229 



houses." He had been preaching five years when 
the Restoration put it in the power of the clerg-y ana 
their supporters, all over the country, to suppress 
the dissenters. Of all dissenters, Bunyan perhaps^ 
suffered the most. In November, 1660, he was 
thrown into Bedford jail, and there remained, with 
some intervals of liberty, for a period of twelve 
years. His persecutors used every persuasion to 
depreciate his labors, but all in vain. Various 
threats were made against him while resting in the 
dismal, cold, damp dungeon of the jail. First, he 
was told that if he would stop preaching he could 
have his liberty; second, he was threatened with 
banishment from the country if he persisted in fol- 
lowing his calling, and that his neck would be 
stretched if he ever again was found in England. 
His answer was, *'If you let me out today, I will, 
preach again tomorrow." He was fully determined 
to obey God rather than men. Vcar after year he 
lay in his dungeon cell, compared with which the 
worst to be found today would be a palace. His 
fortitude was the more extraordinary because of 
unusual domestic conditions at home. Besides his 
wife, he had several small children, and among them 
a daughter who was blind and whom he loved with 
a peculiar tenderness._^ While he was held back of 
the jail bars he knew that his family suffered, that 
the little blind daughter needed food and clothing. 
Often his faithful wife came and begged of the jailer 
permission to visit John. His faithful wife should be 
counted along with him as truly a *martyr for the 
old gospel of Christ. 



*She was made to suffer for him and for the children 
because of Bunyan's stand and her own loyalty to the principle 
ciples that had long since controlled her husband. 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



231 



While in jail, Bunyan gave spiritual help to his 
fellow prisoners and formed among them a little 
flock, of which he was himself the pastor. 

In 1671 the Cabal was in power. Charles II had 
concluded a treaty by which he bound himself to set 
up the Roman Catholic religion in England. The 
first step which he took towards that end was to 
annul, by an unconstitutional exercise of his peroga- 
tive, all the penal statutes against the Roman 
Catholics, and then tried to disguise his real design 
by at the same time annulling the penal statutes 
against Protestant Noncomformists. However, this 
later act set Bunyan at liberty, after about twelve 
years' imprisonment. 

Before he left prison he had begun the book, 
known to perhaps millions of readers, which has 
made his name immortal. Bunyan's "Pilgrim's 
Progress" is a treatise, in which he had occasion to 
speak of the various stages of the Christians' progress. 
He compared that progress to a pilgrimage through 
life, mainly after conversion, in which the Christian 
meets with trials, hardships and manifold temptations 
along the course as he presses through to the portals 
of glory. Having himself been a partaker of the 
trials and persecutions that usually befall those sin- 
gular characters that leave the old beaten tracks of 
the clergy and strike for God. The great peace and 
deep experience possessed by John Bunyan had been 
])ought with a price. 

His title to a place in the kingdom of heaven 
was clear. It was his "fee simple" possession, "to 
have and to hold" throughout the endless ages of 
eternity. He had a possession that the world cannot 
give, neither can it take away. John Bunyan, God's 
faithful martyr, was a "seeker of pearls" who, when 
he found one pearl of great price, sold all that he 
had and bought that pearl. He died on Fridav, 
August 31st, 1688. 



CHAPTER X 



Closing Chapter from the Life of John Wesley. 



ID you hear the news from America?" asked 
one preacher of another, as they met for 
conference in the Foundry, then as now 
the Mecca of Methodism. 

"About Whitfield's death, do you 
mean? I am heartily sorry, for Whitfield 
was all afire to save souls and serve Christ. 
So humble and loving too ! How John Wesley will 
miss him !" 

"Yes, he is much cut to the heart by the tidings, 
but I did not refer so much to Whitfield," said his 
friend. " I mean that it is reported that the American 
Methodists have appointed one of their preachers to 
be a bishop." 

"Indeed! Who is he?" 

"Asbury. And Wesley has written to them : 'I 
study to be little ; you study to be great. I creep ; you 
strut along. I found a school , you found a college. 
Oh, beware ! Do not seek to be something. Let me 
be nothing and Christ be all in all ! How can you, 
how dare you suffer yourself to be called a bishop? I 
shudder^ I start at the very thought. Men call me a 
knave or a fool, a rascal, a scoundrel, and I am con- 
tent; but they shall never, by my consent, call me a 
BISHOP!' " 

"Yes, he loves to cleave to the Church. Are you 
going to take tea with John Wesley, in his house to- 




John Wesley. 



234 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



night? You know that he invites a few preachers to 
do so?" 

''No; I went last evening; but do you know as 
we sat round the great teapot, holding nearly a gallon, 
I felt so stupid I could not look at him, and kept read- 
ing the grace, wdiich is, as you know printed upon the 
sides of the teapot in blue lines upon the white ground, 
'.nd kept saying over to myself: 

*'Be present at our table, Lord ; 
Be here and everywhere adored. 
These creatures bless and grant that we 
May feast in paradise with Thee.' 

"Just then he turned the teapot round, and as a 
sign that we had finished, pointed to the grace printed 
on the other side of the big teapot : 

"AA^e thank Thee, Lord for this our food. 
But more because of Jesus' blood ; 
Let manna to our souls be given. 
The bread of life sent down from heaven.'' 
"One of our preachers now spoke up, and said he: 
*I\Ir Wesley, Mr. AA^esley ! If we are to live in har- 
mony, brethren must not find fault.' 

"'What is the matter, John?'' asked Air. Wesley. 
" 'Oh,' said he, pointing to me, 'Joseph has been 
telling me of this and that ; I can never please him. 
What have my faults to do with Joseph?' " 
"What did Wesley Say?" 

"He smiled sweetly, and c[uietly said : 'If any 
brother sees any fault in me, I'll thank him to tell me 
of it.' John said nothing, and I felt so relieved that 
the matter was ended." 

"Just like him. John Wesley is the man to heal a 
difi:erence. A true peacemaker I am sure he is.' - 

"But come, make haste ; wc shall be late for the 
conference," said one of the two. and they both hur- 
ried along to take their seats. 

"Dear brethren," said Wesley, the president, after 
all the members of the conference were assembled, "I 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



235 



pray you to be in earnest. I well remember Dr. Luf- 
ton saying that his father once, while visiting one of 
his dying parishioners^ said to him, 'Thomas, where 
will your soul go when you die?' 'My soul, sir? Ay, 
surely, sir, 'tis a little bone in the back that lives longer 
than the rest of the body.' So much had he gained 
from forty years of sermons, and of good sermons, too ! 
Be plain, brethren ; I will be plain with you. Are you 
each saved? Are you each relying upon the finished 
work of Christ for salvation? Let no man in the least 
trust in his office, or his relations, or in anything but 
the blood of Christ. It is faith in the atonement that 
saves the soul, and faith alone ! Let QVQry man search 
his own heart. I, for one, trust alone in Christ." 

After the deep silence which ensued as each man 
was looking into his own secret thoughts. Wesley 
broke silence by saying, "Our beloved brother, 
Fletcher of Madeley, is about to visit us. He is very 
ill in body but as holy as ever. Here he is." 

The assembly rose as Fletcher entered the large 
room, pale, emaciated and feeble, leaning heavily on 
the arm of a friend. Wesley hastened to meet him, 
and led him to the top of the room. 

The apparently dying man looked upon the com- 
pany of preachers for a few seconds, and with tears 
running down his thin, wasted cheeks, said: 

"Oh, beloved brethren, when you come to draw 
as near to the heavenly world as I am now, earth's 
toys and prizes are seen to be empty and vain. Live 
in Christ, I charge you. Preach Christ and feast upon 
His word. Oh, the delights that I have known while 
communing with Him in the solitude of my chamber ! 
How sweetly near hath He been to me ! How my 
heart hath been ravished by His love, and how ten- 
derly hath He healed my wounds ! Such signs ! Such 
unbelief! But, Oh, what grace and what abounding 
mercy. Beloved, there is nought but Christ worth liv- 
ing for; but, Oh, what a treasure Christ is in Himself! 



236 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



We must go into deep trouble, sickness, or pain to be 
able to appreciate the sweetness and value of His love, 
but how His comforts increase when we have no other 
friend ! I charge you that you make Him your first 
thought; that in all things you seek to live so as to 
praise Him and to bring glory to His name. Oh, my 
Christ! When shall I see Thee face to face? When 
shall I see Thee as Thou art? Come, Lord Jesus! 
yea, come quickly." 

Fearing that the excitement might prove too much 
for his friend, Wesley knelt upon the floor. All pres- 
ent followed his example and the president began: 

"Oh, Lord our God, have mercy upon us ! Thou 
art our hope and our salvation ! We thank Thee for 
our beloved friend Fletcher. We pray Thee to spare 
him to us a little. We need him. Oh, Lord our God. 
Think of the unbelief, the worldiness, the sin, the vile- 
ness of the earth, and make bare Thine arm, O Lord ! 
Arm of the Lord, awake, awake ! Bestir Thyself, O 
our God, and raise us many preachers for England! 
If it please Thee, spare Fletcher to the good work of 
salvation ; spare him life and raise him up speedily." 

*'He shall not die, but live and declare the works 
of the Lord." 

All sprang to their feet and united in singing the 
verse which has often given vent to united Christian 
joy: 

"Praise God from whom all blessings flow, 
Praise Llim all creatures here below, 
Praise Llim above, ye heavenly host, 
Praise Father, Son and Holy Ghost. 

Fletcher of Madeley did not die, but for eight 
years after continued his gentle, holy ministry before 
he entered the mansion above. 



238 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



Sad But Not Sorrov/ful; or "God Is With Us." 

''How our hearts burned within us at the scene! 
Whence this brave bound o'er Hmits fixed to men? 
His God sustains him in his final hour ! 
His final hour brings g'lor)^ to his God!" 

"Come, child, you are late. Was the service longer 
this morning?" asked blind Mary as her grandchild 
entered her cottage one Sunday morning in 1788. 
Everyone in Bolton knew Mary and her grandchild. 

"O granny, I shall never, never forget this morn- 
ing's service," said the maiden. "We were singing the 
l^eautiful hymn you are so fond of: 

'Come, oh thou traveller unknown/ 
And Mr. Wesley was giving out the verses, when he 
came to the two line, 

My company before is gone 
And I am left alone with Thee !' 
he burst out into a bitter cry, and covering his face 
with his hands, sat down in the pulpit and wept bit- 
terly." 

"\\'ept. did he? What was his grief?" 

"Oh, grandma, Charles AA^esley is dead!" 

"Dead ! Charles Wesley dead ! Alas, a prince and 
a great man has fallen then in Israel. Not like his 
brother? No, but a mighty man also, and a leader of 
the host." 

"The singing stopped and all the people wept to- 
gether with a bitter lamentation. It was a sight never 
to be forgotten to see the great congregation weeping 
together Strong men broke down and wailed like 
little children." . 

"No doubt ! No doubt ! Ay, he will be missed ! 
Oh, to be missed by the people of God! When you 
die, will the Church of God miss you?" 

Gentle reader, when you die, who will miss you, 
outside the circle of your relatives? The profane, 
worldly, and godless, or the holy and useful in the 
earth ? 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



239 



"After a while Mr. Wesley recovered himself, and 
then, granny, he did preach so beautifully. 'They are 
gone/ said he, 'and we cannot forget them. Nor do 
we desire to do so. Let us follow them as well as we 
may. Oh, cleave to Christ with full purpose of heart. 
Think of the anchors that ought to steady you in the 
tempests of life. From heaven the great cloud of wit- 
nesses hold thee in full survey. They have entered 
into rest, and are forever with the Lord. Oh, for grace 
for all to go where they have gone ! Beloved, beloved, 
we will join you, and meet at last a company complete 
in heaven! How can I do so?" 

"Ay, child, 'tis hard and 'tis easy. It cannot be 
done in one's own strength ; but if you will renounce 
your own doings and trust in Jesus alone, nothing is 
easier. Christ does it, child ! Christ does it ! Ye must 
be carried to heaven by Jesus Christ, as your mother 
carried you when you were young. He must do it all 
for you. Can you trust Him?" 

"Yes, I will. I ought. Jesus Christ, my dear 
Saviour, I don't know what to do, but I cast myself 
upon Thy mercy. Oh, save me, and keep me, and 
bring me to heaven at last." 

"Amen, it shall be so," replied Mary, wiping her 
eyes. "But ye must watch and pray, and never lose 
hold of Christ. God save you and keep you from fall- 
ing." 

Have you, friend and brother, done the same? If 
not, there is no time like the present to trust in Christ, 

Three years of earnest work Wesley was spared 
to perform after his brother Charles had passed away. 
With him the malice and prejudice had been lived 
down, and men began to fulfill, in his case, the prom- 
ise : "Them that honor Me I will honor." Every- 
where, too, Methodists felt that the days of their be- 
loved leader were becoming few below, and like Elisha 
with Elijah they strove to see as much as they could 
of the saint about to ascend. 



240 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



"I am now an old man, decayed from head to 
foot," he wrote on 1st January, 1790. ''My eyes are 
dim ; my right hand shakes much ; my mouth is hot 
and dry every morning: I have a Hngering fever al- 
most every, day ; my motion is weak and slow. How- 
ever, blessed be God ! I do not slack my labor. I can 
preach and write still. Lord, let me not live to be 
useless," he prayed constantly ; while to the thronging 
multitude, who hung upon his lips, the apostle of love 
gave the ancient command, "Little children, love one 
another." 

On the 17th of February, 1791, he preached at 
Lambeth, feeling unwell. Lie did his work as usual, 
but upon the following Sunday, 20th February, he was 
too unwell to preach. On the Monday he dined at 
Twickenham. On Wednesday he preached at Leather- 
head his last sermon, appropriately concluding his 
long labors as a revivalist by a sermon from the text, 
"Seek ye the Lord while He may be found ; call ye 
upon Llim while He is near." 

On Friday morning he returned to City Road, and 
was put to bed at once. The bedstead stood right up 
against a fireplace and wardrobe made in the wall. A 
small door at the foot of the bed opened into the tiny 
study, which was a small apartment in the chimney- 
like buttress behind the house. Beside the bed and 
behind the door stood a handsome bureau. The doors 
stood open, and showed that the inner side of each 
door was covered with portraits of Methodist workers, 
pasted there by Wesley's own hand. Just within the 
door of the little study stood a small writing table, 
which fitted between the doorway and the fireplace. 
The light fell upon the valued volumes that lined the 
walls. But Wesley was soon to look upon other books 
and obtain knowledge where they see the Teacher face 
to face. 

Although thus confined to his room, Wesley's ac- 
tive spirit could not rest. As soon as he became able 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



241 



to use his pen, he sat up in bed and wrote several 
letters to friends. 

On Sunday, February 27th, he was well enough 
to sit up in his chair. He repeated cheerfully: 

"Till glad I lay this body down, 

Thy servant, Lord attend ; 
And Oh, my life of mercies crown 
With a triumphant end !" 
He was soon wearied out and lay down. 
"There is no need for many words," he said, 
"What I said at Bristol I feel now, 
*I the chief of sinners am, 
But Jesus died for me.' " 

"Oh, how necessary it is for everyone to be upon 
the right foundation," he exclaimed. "We are justified 
by faith, and then go on to sanctification." 

After a restless night he began to sing : 
"Oh, wouldst Thou again be made known, 

Again in Thy Spirit descend. 
And set up in each Thine own 

A kingdom that never shall end ! 
Thou only art able to bless, 

And make the glad nations obey, 
And bid the dire eternity cease, 

And bow the whole world to Thy sway." 

Then he lay still awhile. 
"Bring me pen and ink again," he said. 
"You cannot write, I see," observed one of his 
friends. 

"No, I cannot." 

"Let me write for you then. What shall I say?" 
"Nothing but that God is with us." 

On Tuesday afternoon, March 1st, 1791, the 
change for death came. Tn feeble tone he said, "Lord, 
Thou givcst strength to those that can speak and to 



242 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



those that cannot. Speak Lord, to all our hearts, and 
let them know that Thou loosest the tongue." 
He then burst out singing: 

"To Father, Son and Holy Ghost. 
Who sweetly all agree."" 

His voice failed and he gasped for breath. 
*'Let us go," he said. 

"His mind is wandering," said a friend. "Call up 
all the friends who are downstairs." 

The little bedroom and smaller study were soon 
filled with a weeping throng. 

One of the company knelt in prayer. A\'esley 
burst out, "Amen ! Farewell ! Farewell !" 

The lifting his wasted arm as if in triumph, in a 
voice feeble indeed, but inexpressibly sweet, he ex- 
claimed : 

"The best of it all is, God is with us. I'll praise, 
I'll praise," he added. And so pra3dng and praising 
he lingered until a few moments before ten o'clock on 
the next m.orning, A^>dnesday March 2nd, 1791. 

John Wesley was 88 years old as time is counted 
below, when he began the endless life full of pleasure 
for evermore. 

His friends knelt round his dying bed, while one 
was engaged in prayer. 

^^'hile he spoke, and without a groan. John ^^>s- 
ley went in to see the King. 

The company round his bed burst out into a verse 
of praise, singing: 

"^^'aiting to receive thy spirit, 
Lo ! the Saviour stands above, 

Shows the purchase of His merit. 
Reaches out the crown of love." 

On the 9th of March, 1791, they laid his body to 
rest in the vault. But the reformation he had com- 
menced did not die with him. All denominations of 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



243 



Evangelical Christians experienced the blessed in- 
fluence of his ministry. It was pre-eminently a soul- 
saving life, and therefore the highest type of a pas- 
toral life. For he likest Christ who seeks to call sin- 
ners to repentance. — Memories of Mighty Men. 



RAWLINS WHITE. 




p^^/^ O SUCH a height did the rage and malice 
of popish persecutors arrive during the 
reign of Mary that they not only vented 
fury on men of eminence and learning who 
espoused the Protestant cause, but the 
meanest and most ignorant of the people 
who would not submit to the papal yoke 
were arraigned at their bloody tribunals, and put to 
death for no other cause but that of professing the 
truth as it is contained in the scriptures. 

Rawlins White (the poor man whose sufferings 
we arc about to relate), had been so attentive to the 
preaching of the gospel during the reign of Edward 
VI that he had attained to a competent knowledge of 
the holy scriptures, and became a very zealous asserter 
of the Protestant doctrines, having wholly renounced 
the superstition and idolatry of popery and conformed 
to the public worship of God, according to the Eng- 
lish common prayer book. 

Being thus converted to the true faith of Christ, 
he took great pains to instruct his son in the same, 
causing him to read a portion of the holy scriptures 
every night and morning till he likewise became well 
grounded in the principles of the true religion, as con- 
tained in the gospel. 

White was not only desirous of acquiring knowl- 
edge himself, but also communicated it to others; in- 
somuch that he took every opportunity of visiting his 



244 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



neighbors, and endeavoring to instruct those whom he 
found desirous of obtaining a knowledge of the truth. 

He continued these devout and holy exercises in 
a public manner till the death of King Edward, when 
popery being restored, and the pure religion discour- 
aged and restrained, he used to meet his friends pri- 
vately, pray, and encourage them to hold fast to the 
truth. At length he was apprehended by one of the 
officers of the town, on suspicion of heresy, who, tak- 
ing him before the bishop of Ilandaff, he was, by that 
prelate, committed to prison. 

During his confinement several of his friends sent 
him money, and he was visited by many whom he kept 
instructed in the faith of Christ, and exhorted to be- 
ware of popish emissaries, as wolves in sheep's cloth- 
ing. 

After a long imprisonment the bishop of Ilandaf? 
summoned White to appear before him and endeav- 
ored to bring him over to idolatry and superstition, 
but all his exhortations proving ineffectual, he told 
him in anger that he must come, to a resolution either 
to recant his heretical opinions or endure the rigor of 
the laws enacted against those who maintained tenets 
lepugnant to the doctrines of the holy see. 

On the day appointed for his examination the 
bishop, in the presence of his chaplains and many 
others, assembled in the chapel, declared that White 
was known not only to maintain heretical opinions 
Himself, but to inculcate the same among his acquain- 
tances. Then addressing himself to the prisoner, he 
told him that he had frequently, since his first warn- 
ing, been admonished to relinquish his heretical tenets, 
and yet had always turned a deaf ear to the most salu- 
tary advice. He added that out of clemency they had 
once more sent for him mildly to endeavor to bring 
him to an humble sense of his errors ; and assured him 
that upon due ])enitence for the crime he had com- 
mitted, both against God and the laws of his sovereign, 




White at the Stake. 



246 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



they were disposed to show him mercy, but that if, in 
spite of the royal clemency, and the admonition of the 
reverend fathers, he persisted in his heresies, they 
were determined to execute on him the utmost rigor of 
the law, as a most damnable and obstinate heretic. 

White, without the least sign of fear at the per- 
emptory declaration of the bishop, told his lordship 
that he blessed God he was a Christian, and held no 
doctrine contrary to the divine mind and will as re- 
vealed in the scriptures of truth ; if he did, he begged 
to be convinced of the same out of the divine word, to 
which he determined ever most implicitly to conform. 

After much more exhortation the bishop assured 
him that if he did not recant he must condemn him as 
a heretic. To which White replied that he might pro- 
ceed as he thought proper, but that he did not con- 
demn him as a heretic, as he did not maintain any 
opinions that were not supported by the word of God. 

The bishop then desired the people present to join 
with him in prayer, that it would please God to turn 
White's heart, and bring him to the acknowledgment 
of the true religion. 

Our martyr applauded this behavior of the bishop, 
as becoming his profession, assuring him that if the 
request was agreeable to the divine will, God would 
doubtless hear and grant the same, and that while the 
bishop was praying to his God, he himself would pray 
to his God, who he knew would hear and perform his 
desire. 

Accordingly, they all went to private prayer, 
which being finished, the bishop asked how he found 
himself disposed in his mind? He replied, "The very 
same as before." 

The bishop, incensed that no change could be 
wrought upon him, was about to read the sentence, but 
he was advised iirst to say mass, during which cere- 
mony AAHiitc, standing at the door of the choir, cried 
out to the i)opulacc, ''Bear witness that I did not bow 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



247 



to this idol," meaning- the host, which the priest held 
over his head. 

Mass being performed, he was again warmly ad- 
monished to recant, but all exhortation was ineffect- 
ual ; the bishop^ therefore, read the definitive sentence, 
after which he was carried to Cardiff, and imprisoned 
in a place called Cock-marel, a most filthy and loath- 
some dungeon, where he continued till the w^rit for his 
execution came from London. 

Upon the day appointed for terminating his life, 
which was March 30th, 1555, he was brought from 
prison and on his way to the place appointed for the 
bloody scene, met his wife and children, wringing their 
hands and most bitterly lamenting his approaching 
fate. This affecting sight drew tears from his eyes, 
but soon recollecting himself, and striking his breast 
with his hand, he said, "Ah, flesh, stayest thou me, 
would thou fain prevail? Well, do what thou canst, 
by God's grace thou shalt not get the victory." 

As soon as he arrived at the stake, he fell on his 
knees and kissed the earth, saying, "Earth to earth, 
dust to dust ; thou art my mother, to thee I must re- 
turn." 

When he was fastened to the stake, and the straw, 
reeds and wood placed around him, a priest appointed 
for the purpose stood up and harangued the spectators, 
who were very numerous, it being market day. 

The priest having finished his discourse, in which 
he inveighed against the opinion of the Protestants 
concerning the sacrament of the altar, our martyr re- 
buked him, proving his doctrine to be false, and cited 
as his authority those words of our Lord, "Do this in 
remembrance of me." 

The fire being kinded, he was soon surrounded by 
the flames, in the midst of which this good old man 
(for he was sixty years of age), held up his hands till 
the sinews shrunk, crying earnestly, "O Lord, receive 
my soul ! O Lord, receive my spirit !" The flames were 



248 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



so vehement about his legs that they were almost con- 
sumed before the upper part of his body was injured 
by the fire, notwithstanding which he bore his suffer- 
ings with the greatest composure and resignation, 
cheerfully resigning his soul into the hands of Him 
who gave it, in sure and certain hopes of being re- 
warded for his constancy with a crown of eternal life. 



WM. TYNDALE. 

ILLIAM TYNDALE, translator of the 
New Testament and Pentateuch, was born 
in Gloucestershire about 1484. Of his early 
education nothing is known. When about 
twenty years of age he went to Oxford 
and afterwards resided at Cambridge. He 
was ordained to the priesthood about the 
close of 1521, and entered the service of Master John 
Walsh, of Gloucestershire, in the capacity of chaplain 
and domestic tutor. It was while here engaged that he 
began to contemplate the work of translating the New 
Testament into English. 

It became generally known that he was in sym- 
pathy with the "new learning," which led to his being 
summoned before the chancellor of Worcester as a 
suspected heretic, and he later left for London, where 
he preached and worked at his translation ; but finding 
publication impossible in England, he sailed for Ham- 
burg in May, 1524. After visiting Luther at Witten- 
berg, he settled in Cologne and continued his work 
until interference of the authorities of the town com- 
pelled him to flee to Worms. It is not known where 
he resided during the interval between 1526 and 1530, 
the year of the publication of his translation of the 
Pentateuch. From 1530 he appears to have lived 
chiefly at Antwerp, but of his life there is hardly any- 
thing recorded except that, as a marked man, he was 




MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



249 



continually the subject of plots and intrigues, and at 
last arrested and thrown into prison in the castle of 
Vilvorde in 1535. Having been found guilty of heresy, 
he was put to death by strangling and his body after- 
wards burned at the stake, on October 6th, 1536. 



Sacrifice. 



"Let self be crucified and slain, 
And buried deep ; and all in vani 
May efforts be to rise again, 
Unless to live for, — Others." 

— From "Others" by Chas. D. Meigs. 



CHAPTER XI 



DAVID LIVINGSTONE. 



FRICA was in darkness. Eighteen hun- 
dred years has passed since the Son of 
God was nailed to a rough wooden cross, 
and suspended between the Heaven and 
Earth as the price of mankind's redemp- 
^V^(92^^ tion. The lost of earth of groaning 
"U^« under the weight of misery and sin. Eu- 
rope had heard of Jesus, and the Avestern hemisphere 
had also long since heard His closing Avords, "IT 
IS FINISHED." Great revival waves had swept 
the lands, adding volume and impetus to the words 
of the Master, as the echo came reverbating down 
through portals of time. But Africa Avas in darkness, 
only here and there along her shores, had the glorious 
morning's dew of heaven's promise, allayed the desert 
heat and dispelled the darkness, — only ''Here and 
there" had Moffat and others planted th^ Gospel along 
her shores. However, the hand of God was moving. 
A land of promise had been "Spied out" — had been 
discovered. The day of the Lord was at hand. From 
His throne in glory He had decreed that deliverance 
should come to the black race — that the banner of His 
son should unfurl its radiant folds in the heart of 
Africa. A search of the nations was made to find some 
one that would brave the task. Colleges and courts 
were ransacked without avail, until one day a youth- 
ful volunteer came into the offices of the London Mis- 
sionary Society, turned towards its officers in charge 
and said, "I WILL GO." So the career of David 
Livingstone began. The man had been found, — one, 
that, under the leadership of God, would brave the 




MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



2S1 



lion's jaws, the stroke of the tiger's claw, the tusks of 
the elephant, disease, sickness, and finally death in the 
heart of a distant land amid the jungles of Central 
Africa. 

David Livingstone was born on the beautiful 
banks of the Clyde, near Glascow, Scotland, March 
19th, 1813. At an early age he was converted and at 
once commenced preparation for foreign missionary 
work. Having learned cotton spinning in youth, he 
toiled at his trade during the summer months and 
attended the Glasgow University during the winter. 
Turning his attention to medicine, and having obtained 
a diploma, he went to London in September, 1838, to 
see the directors of the London Missionary Society, 
by whom he hoped to be sent to China. 

While in England he met Moffat, then visiting 
England. After hearing the earnest plea of Mofifat, 
who had labored for years as a missionary in Africa, 
trying- to open up the continent to the Gospel of 
Jesus, Livingstone decided that his field should be 
Africa instead of China. 

On December the 8th, 1839, he sailed for Africa. 
During the voyage the vessel touched Rio de Janiero, 
and upon arriving at the Cape he proceeded at once 
to Algoa Bay, and thence to Kiiruman, the little 
paradise created in the desert by the hard toil of 
Moffat and Hamilton. But he was not contented at 
Kuruman, the hand of Providence was pointing to 
Abyssinia, on to the great unknown regions that lay 
beyond. 

The slave trade was then a great menace to the 
country. Besides barbarism, awful diseases and 
unsanitary conditions among the inhabitants, as well 
as being in the midst of a country infested by the most 
dangerous l^easts of prey, poisonous snakes and in- 
sects, the horri1)lc African slave trade lay across his 
path. 




David Livingston. 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



253 



The great faith of Livingstone that rules in the 
Ufe of a noble, persevering character, alw^ays led him 
on. The mission was big, — the task scarcely without 
an equal — but the greatness of the character and qual- 
ity of the man, wrought by the power of God, made 
him equal to the occasion. Expedition after expedi- 
tion he headed with a view of exploring the "unknown 
regions" and opening it for the progress of civilization, 
— for the gospel of his Lord and Master. Meeting 
with hardship after hardship, neglected by the society 
to some extent, troubled by tribes of Boers that 
pilfered the land and carried the blacks of¥ in slavery, 
wounded and bitten by lions, insects, etc., falling now 
and then in sickness, often in distress, thus he pursued 
his onward march, Bible in hand, medicine case at his 
side, healing the sick, bearing the banner of the Gos- 
pel, preaching the saving power of the Son of God, 
attended by a loyal group of native converts. 

In the year 1843 the missionary explorer had 
reached the beautiful valley of Mabotsa, where their 
headquarters were established. The country here was 
beautiful, but infested by lions. "Knowing that if one 
of the herd of lions is killed," wrote Livingstone, "the 
others would leave the country," he accompanied 
the natives to a small hill over a quarter of a 
mile long, and thickly covered with underbrush 
and trees. A circle was formed by the natives, 
and they liad " closed in " on the lair of the 
animals. They came forth when the brush was 
beaten ; one was wounded, but broke through the 
circle and got away. The others escaped also. Upon 
their return from the hunt Livingstone encountered 
one of the beasts perched upon a rock in a clump of 
1:»ushes, he fired both barrels of his gun into its body, 
and was in the act of reloading, when the animal 
sprang upon him, seized him by the shoulders, and 
shook him as a dog would shake a rat. Only for his 
heavy tartan jacket he would have lost his arm and 



254 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



part of the shoulder. A dull stupor came over him, 
and while in a semi-conscious condition another mem- 
ber of the party fired a second shot into the lion's 
body, which arrested the attention of the beast and 
saved the life of Livingstone. Nevertheless, the pow- 
erful jaw had done its work, the bone had been 
crunched to splinters, and eleven teeth wounds had 
left their marks upon his shoulders. 

Mr. Livingstone was taken to the home of Mr. 
Mofifat to have his injury treated and nursed back to 
health. It was there that he became intimately 
acquainted with the Moffat family, which later ripened 
into love between Mary Mof¥at and himself. On his 
return to his mission work at Mabotsa he was accom- 
panied by a helper, Mary Moffat had become his wife 
and helpmate. This union was blest by the Lord. 
His wife bore his burdens, shared his hardships and 
perils. Only for a short time w^as she absent from his 
field of adventure and danger ; she at this time rested 
in England. Shortly after her return to her husband's 
side, in April, 1862, she told of the awful persecution 
that was cast upon them by people who been their 
friends. She sobbed bitterly as she told David of her 
awful trials. Her health had failed, the knowledge of 
what they had endured, how her husband had so many 
times braved death for the sake of the Master, of his 
simple faith — and then to learn of jealous friends, 
whose scandalizing words of falsehood and misrepre- 
sentation, had sought to injure them, was more than 
she was able to endure. But her husband understood — 
and w^as better prepared to meet such matters. David 
met his wife's suffering with words of encouragement 
as was his custom. "O Marv, Christ must not be dis- 
honored for such people. They are the scandal of the 
Gospel and its greatest hinderance. As for us we shall 
entertain only love towards them and continually 
enjoy the Lord's presence. Let us look away from 
men to the living Jesus, — and center our all in Him." 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



255 



will David, dear; but if you would pray with 
me I would be so thankful. I don't understand, but 
while I am. with you I am never troubled with doubts, 
and I seem to feel such love and faith in Christ. I 
wish I were as you are." 

That night Mrs. Livingstone was taken ill, and 
rapidly grew worse until Sunday, April 27th, 1862, 
when Dr. SteAvart came. He beheld a sight long to be 
remembered. There sat David close by the side of a 
rudely constructed bed supported by parts of ordinary 
boxes, upon which lay his wife, Mary, insensible, 
dying — quietly the form rested, short and fainter 
became the breathing, now and then visited with a 
long, deep sigh. Her joys and sorrows had come to 
an end in the journey here below, her work was ended. 
God seemed to be holding life and body together until 
the angel pallbearers would arrive and bear her soul 
to its everlasting abode. 

It was hard for David to bear, his great frame 
shook and trembled. He, who had met lions, and 
barbarous enemy tribes and countless perils for Jesus' 
sake, now faced the trial of his career. In pleading 
tones he cried, "O Mary, just one word, only a parting 
kiss. Do say good-bye, dearest ! Leave me not with- 
out one word of farewell ! O God, help me ! Help me ! 
This is more than I can bear! Pain, poverty and evil 
speaking, — I have had a plenty ; but this is beyond my 
strength. Spare her! Oh God, spare her, — yet if this 
cannot be — let me have just one word. Thy-will-be- 
done." But there was no response, and the sad, strong 
man wept bitterly over, — his dead ; but the one word, 
it never came. 

They laid the precious dust beneath a large bao- 
bab tree at Shupanga. With bitter tears the lonely 
husband turned away into the world, to go forward 
through the years that yet remained of his life journey. 

Years had passed, Livingstone had pressed far- 
ther inland • until lost to civilization. Months passed 



256 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



— no word — years then came, and passed, still no 
word. His friends in England supposed him dead, — 
perhaps murdered. , 

:ji ^ jjc ^ H= 

During this time he preached, labored and nursed 
the sick among the natives, whom he loved. He, their 
shepherd in the Gospel, attended to their needs, cared 
for them until he too fell from overwork, in sickness, 
and ulcerated feet. With goods all stolen, medicine 
gone, the natives made a litter and bore him back to 
Ujiji. On October 28th, 1871, five days after their 
arrival at Ujiji, when nearly all hope of relief had 
vanished, Susi, his trusted native, came running 
breathlessly to his master with the cry, "An English- 
man coming for you ! I see him come ! Master, oh 
master, you are not forgotten !" 

AVith the strength he had left Livingstone went 
out to meet the welcome, unknown and unsuspected 
visitor, and exclaimed : "An American flag at the head 
of the procession ! AVhat a pile of goods. A luxurious 
traveller ; not a poor fellow at his wits end as I am." 

In a few moments Henry M. Stanley strode for- 
ward and heartily grasped the brave Livingstone hand, 
a meeting as simple and noble as became the noble 
Scotchman and his deliverer. 

"I am sent by the New York Herald to find vou : 
or, if 3'OU were dead, to bring home your bones to 
England." 

No words can describe the joy experienced bv 
both men at this meeting. For several months Stan- 
ley and his party tarried in this remote section of the 
earth ; but it was not for Livingstone to accompany 
him back into civilization, choosing rather to labor, 
toil and die among the blacks unto whom the Lord 
had sent him. On the 14th of March Stanley and 
Livingstone took their last meal together. It was a 
sad meal ; neither could eat ; their hearts were full. At 
last the parting came — Stanley returned to England — 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



251 



Livingstone turned again to the dismal swamps — 
turned back. Yes, back, — to die. 

He labored on in his fight against the slave trade 
and for the Gospel until at last his body gave out. 
Many disorders had taken a hold of him, together with 
loss of blood from injuries wore him down. Unable 
to travel afoot farther, they bore him as best they 
could upon their shoulders ; but it was difficult on 
account of the pain he suffered when moved or han- 
dled. They finally reached Chilambo Village, where 
they had assured him Susi would have a comfortable 
grass hut ready for him. 

"I shall soon have a mansion in the skies. O 
Mary, I am weary. So weary. Lord Jesus come, I 
want to go home." 

Raised from the floor by sticks, rough grass 
formed his dying bed. a box was their only table, a 
fire burned outside the hut, while his boy slept near 
him to attend him during the night. 

*'Bwani (Master) wants you Susi," called the boy 
next evening. During the day David had lain 
apparently unconscious. 

"Bring the medicine chest, Susi," said Living- 
stone. But he could not see. 

"Alas, he cannot see ! The night-time of death is 
upon him," said Susi. 

The next morning they found him kneeling beside 
his grass bed with his arms stretched forth, his face 
buried in his hands upon the pillow. At first the poor 
faithful natives thought him praying, since it was his 
custom to kneel thus when praying. 

They lit the candle and fastened it to a box and 
drew closer to their Chieftain Shepherd. But all was 
still. They could hear no breathing. They felt his 
face — it was cold. Alas ! He was dead. 

On the Lst day of May, 1873, Livingstone passed 
away, upon his knees. Oh, such a presage of victory 



258 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



was there in such a death. A man of prayer, he had 
won a free Gospel for Africa, as he yielded up his 
spirit in the attitude of prayer. 



WILLIAM CAREY. 



Morning is the time to act, noon to endure; 
But, if thou wouldst keep thy spirit pure, 
Turn upon the beaten path by worldlings trod, 
Go forth at eventide, in heart, to walk with God. 

—Mrs. Embury. 

(1761—1834) 

LOUDS of darkness had for centuries 
spread their Stygian folds, as a pall, across 
the Asiatic country. Paganism had been 
cloaked in various forms of idolatrous sys- 
tems of religion. Buddhism and Brahman- 
ism had flourished for centuries with their 
idols, images, and monastic systems, as well 
as Hinduism, the joint product of the two former sects. 
The closing decade of the 18th century found the land 
completely curtained from the onward march of Chris- 
tianity and civilization. Throughout the provinces of 
India the dismal sound of the hopeless tread of India's 
millions could be heard. The wierd chants of the 
heathen, accompanied by the beating of tom-toms and 
cymbals, clearly marked the remorseless gloom that 
filled the hearts of this Asiatic people. The caste was 
strong, hard to reach, far away from God. Millions 
were falling and struggling in the river of death, with- 
out a Gospel bridge to land them on the other side. 
The missionary spirit had not reached the country. 
Some one was needed. God g-ave the call, ''A mission- 
ary for India." Far across the continent of Europe, in 
the heart of the British Isles, a cobbler's boy caught 
the sound — recognized the call. 




MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



259 



In the year 1782 the shore of India was sighted 
by one of the voyagers who stood with bundles and 
Bible in hand. The Province of Bengal had been 
reached. A deep, serious expression marked the face 
of this somewhat singular traveler as he looked about. 
William Carey, the cobbler's son, had answered the 
call, the noted Baptist missionary had begun the Mas- 
ter's work in India. Through toil and much suffering 
he succeeded in opening up the country for the Gospel 
and prepared the way for thousands to follow. 

Shortly after taking up his missionary work in the 
Province of Bengal, he translated the Bible into the 
Bengali language and spread the Gospel among the 
natives in their native tongue. What Paul vv^as to 
Macedonia, Greece and Italy, and what Livingstone 
was to Africa, Carey was to India. Scarcely can India 
be mentioned with reference to missionary work, with- 
out thinking of this great man of God, who pioneered 
perhaps the most difficult country in the world. Wil- 
liam Carey was true to God answered the call, served 
the people, and left to his posterity, in the Master's 
name, a great work, a broad field, an open door to In- 
dia, while thousands have since faithfully followed in 
his steps — but it took a William Carey to ''lead the 
way" and open the door. Thousands will poin in the 
song of our redemption as a result of Carey's labors. 
Eternity will reveal the abundance of fruit from tho 
seed town by this Martyr for Jesus. 



CHAPTER XII 



Martyrs and V\^itnesses of the Past 



Thougs silent in death, yet they live. The fruits 
of their labors have bountifully increased. 



WILLIAM BLACK. 

Assassinated February 3rd, 1915, at Marshall, Texas, 
By the Romanists. 



Among the many noted men that have left the 
Church of Rome but few have been able to take up 
the faith and practice of the church with more telling- 
effect than William Black (ex-priest), late of Bellaire, 
Ohio. Acquainted with the workings of the church 
from an inside study of its theology and practice, he 
was fitted for the battle against its unscriptural teach- 
ings and immoral practices. 

For a number of years Mr. Black had lectured in 
various parts of America, after he had left the priest- 
hood. His message was felt wherever he lectured. He 
struck with such force that quite often murderous 
mobs were encountered. Sometimes being seized and 
maltreated. During his public ministry he was shot 
several times, bearing bullets in his body for several 
years before his death. 

On February 2nd, 1915, Mr. Black commenced a 
series of sermons on the theology of the Church of 
Rome, in Marshall, Texas. On the evening of the 
third of February, in company with his secretary and 
daughter, while resting at their hotel, five well armed 
members of the Knights of Columbus, (a Roman 




William Black. 




James Vincent McNamara 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



261 



Catholic secret order) entered their rooms, and assas- 
sinated Mr. Black. During the shooting, Mr. Black's 
secretary shot two of the assassins, killing one and 
wounding the other. 

Mr. Black was killed because of his denunciation of 
Rome's immoral theology of the Sacrement of Pen- 
ance, — its use and abuse in the confessional box. The 
work of this martyr was identical with the work of 
Peter Waldo and other noted Protestant Bible re- 
formers of the past. Through his bold and fearless 
message hundreds of Catholics have been converted 
and thousands of Protestants have been enlightened 
upon conditions existing in the Church of Rome — 
While the assassination of William Black deprives 
America of the service of one of its most loyal citizens 
and patriotic speakers. He stood for liberty and 
freedom, and bravely fought upon the battlements of 
heaven's principles, in defense of God, the sanctity of 
the home, — and our personal privileges guaranteed by 
the constitution and laws of our American common- 
wealth. The death of Mr. Black has preached perhaps 
ten million sermons that he never could have uttered 
had he lived. A standard bearer has fallen but the 
"Old Banner" of truth is marching on. 

Truly Semper Eadem. 



262 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



BISHOP JAMES VINCENT McNAMARA. 
The Irish Apostle. 



Born June 30th, 1835; died February 10th, 1900. 



While multitudes fall at the shrine of worldly fame, 
And bequeath to succeeding generations an empty name: 
There's a few that from this path will swerve, 
To live, toil and suffer, content to serve. 

N June 30th, 1835, in the city of Limerick, 
Ireland, James V. McNamara was born, 
and marked out for the priesthood. In 
nearly every Irish Roman Catholic home, 
the highest ambition of the parents, is to 
give to the church a son for the priest- 
hood. Not only is this so with the Irish 
people, but Italians, Canadians, French, Spanish, and 
others as v/ell. As a boy he entered the strictest 
Catholic schools to receive his education. Special 
attention was given concerning his education by his 
parents and elder brother. At the age of three years 
his father died, leaving him in the charge and custody 
of the elder brother, Patrick. 

At the age of sixteen he was brought to Boston 
with other members of his family. The desire of his 
parents, that he should enter the priesthood was con- 
tinually-kept fresh in his young mind. Early in life 
he exhibited a marked literary ability and talent for 
pubHc speaking. From Boston he went to Chicago, 
and from there was sent to St. Mary's Seminary, Mis- 
souri, where he took his preparatory studies. He was 
next sent to Paris, France, Avhere he studied for five 
years in preparation for the order of the Lazarist 
Fathers, or missionary priests, sometimes called *'the 
order of St. Vincent de Paul." He also studied in 
Germany and Prussia ; was ordained a priest in Paris, 
France, in 1864, then came to America as a missionary 




MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



263 



priest, holding missions through the country, subject 
to the calls of the bishops of the different dioceses. 

He was first stationed at Niagara Falls Suspen- 
sion Bridge, as professor of elocution ; also at Ger- 
mantown, Philadelphia, Pa., and while yet a young 
priest was called to Brooklyn, N. Y., by the Roman 
bishop of that city, to be the founder of the St. John's 
Roman Cathohc College, Corner of Lewis and Wil- 
loughby avenues. As a priest of Rome but few sur- 
passed him in zeal and ability. This, coupled with a 
desire to reach Heaven, brought him under the eyes 
of the Master. God knew his heart, his inward strug- 
gles and abided the time for an opportunity to point 
this soul (a priest of Rome), to his son, the Saviour 
of all that will heed the call: 

"COME UNTO ME AND I WILL GIVE YOU 
REST." 

It was during a "Retreat" in college, that his eyes 
were opened to the awfulness of Popery — the drunk- 
enness and dissipation of the priesthood. His mind 
became perplexed and his soul troubled. The doctrines 
of the Roman church did not seem to produce the 
fruits of real Christianity. He pondered and agonired. 
To him it was an awful time. He had reached the 
"parting of the ways" that usually comes to those who 
catch a glimpse of the silvery spray at the fountain 
head of the glorious River of Life. Bishop GibbjDUS 
(now cardinal) saw his peril and the dangers that 
threatened the church in America. Bishop Gibbons 
tried to remedy the situation by transferring the 
Brooklyn priest to St. John's church, Raleigh, N. C, 
without avail — his doubts still clung to him. He went 
to Gibbons again, told him frankly that he could no 
longer preach to the people that which he did not 
believe. Our pen cannot describe his agony when he 
saw he was acting a lie. 

While in the agony of this conviction, he wan- 
dered into a sailors' prayer meeting, 190 Cherry Street, 



264 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



New York, and heard a poor sailor tell what God had 
done for his soul. This was enough. Without a 
moment's delay he told of his great distress and asked 
them to pray for him. They prayed for him and he 
prayed for himself. God heard his cry — and instantly 
bore the Saviour's call out from the land of Palestine, 
across Judean valleys, over mountain and sea, to a 
poor miserable soul, a lost Romanist Priest — McNa- 
mara. It came as the morning dew to moisten his 
parched and troubled soul. His tears were flowing 
and his head bowed in sorrow, when he caught the 
invitation, "Come unto me all ye that labor and are 
heavy laden." It meant him. He came. Faith had 
conquered superstition. Truth was revealed, the fogs 
of error were fading. It was Christ, not the Pope. It 
was liberty in the Gospel, no longer papal bondage. 
He was Free. 

This was in the year 1877, and immediately his 
labors for Bible Protestantism commenced. He 
became a leader in the Reformed Catholic Movement 
in America. Thousands of converted Catholics and 
Protestants convened in one of the largest halls in 
Harlem, and elected him Bishop of the Reform Move- 
ment. He accomplished a great work in New York, 
was heartily endorsed by the ministers of Boston, 
while conducting meetings in that city. His Boston 
campaign was conducted in the Music Hall and con- 
tinued for three months. He was married July 7th, 
1880, to Miss Charlotte L. Gilmore. 

After twenty-three years of consecrated ef¥ort in 
behalf of deceived Romanists and sleepy Protestants, 
surviving mobs and turmoils in Kansas City, Mo., 
Cleveland, O.,^ and other places, he quit life here beloAv 
for his mansion in the sky. He died from the effects 
of a rock thrown by a Roman Catholic after the close 
of a very successful meeting in Columbia, Pa., July 
6th, 1897. The niissle struck him at the base of the 
brain, and eventuated in a carbuncle, which ended his 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



265 



life, February 10th, 1900, near Chicago, where he had 
been proclaiming the Truth and standing for Jesus, 
his Lord, among a peope shrouded in midnight dark- 
ness. He had done his work and passed OVER for 
his reward. Today he is wearing a Martyr's Crowrt 
as he treads the streets of Glory with palms of victory 
in his hands. 



H. L. HASTINGS. 



Author, educator and gospel preacher, was born November 
26, 1831, at Blauford, Mass.; died October, 1899, at Goshen, 
Mass. 

A Life all ease is all abused. 

Oh, precious grace! that made thee wise. 
To know — affliction rightly used 

Is mercy in disguise. 

— CHEEVER. 

HIS remarkable man — at one time editor of 
the^Christian" and other publications ; author 
of a text-book of high repute ; a composer 
of hundreds of pieces of hymn music; a 
writer of numberless hymns, among them 
that one so generally known, and, ''sung in 
every clime," ''Shall We Meet Beyond the 
River" ; a convincing lecturer of renown on both sides 
of the Atlantic ; a preacher endowed with the power 
of God ; a fearless, patriotic and unceasing worker in 
Protestant and Temperance reform ; a Christian mod- 
est, benevolent and unselfish^ a character in which self, 
had been retired. 

For many years he resided at Chelsea, while his 
offices of publication were on Cornhill, Boston. He 
was a descendant of Thomas Hastings who sailed for 
America from Ipswick, Eng., in 1634, and was 
admitted a freeman of Watertown, 1635. Among his 
descendants were : Thomas Hastings, Doctor of 
Music ; Judge Truman Hastings of Cleveland ; PreS- 




266 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



Hastings of Jaffna College, Ceylon ; Gen. Hastings, of 
American Civil War renown, and others prominent in 
both church and state matters. 

In 1888, when no person was allowed to preach 
the "old Gospel" upon the public grounds of the city 
of Boston without a permit, he felt the call to preach 
Jesus, "the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of 
the world," and openly defended the old Bible "Faith 
once delivered to the Saints." City laws had there- 



fore been enacted by the Irish Roman Catholic offi- 
cials prohibiting the preaching of the Protestant Gos- 
pel in the public parks or commons. Hastings felt 
the call to reach the multitudes that swarmed the com- 
mons. Obedient to the call he entered upon the work 
of outdoor preaching, disregarding the city ordinance. 
As a result, he had the honor of standing among 
twenty-three common drunkards, and being fined and 
imprisoned in Charles-Street jail. This stirred the 
city and country nearby — wide publicity was given by 
the press. After a thorough circulation of more than 




H. L. Hastings. 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



267 



one hundred and fifty thousand copies of Mr. Hastings' 
paper, and the combined work of the patriotic orders, 
the British Americans^ the committee of one hundred, 
and the woman voters, the Roman Irish city govern- 
ment was overturned. 



BYRON SUNDERLAND. 



N 1819, Byron Sutherland, (Rev.) was born 
in Shoreham, Vt. He came from Revolution- 
ary stock, both his grandfathers having been 
soldiers in that war. His mother belonged to 
the New England family of Walcotts. After 
graduating from Middlebury College in 1838, 
he entered the Union Theological Seminary, 
New York City, and was graduated in 1843. He served 
as pastor of the Presbyterian Church in Batavia, N. Y., 
until 1845, when he was called to Syracuse, but before 
taking up the pastorate there he was called to Washing- 
ton, D. C, in February, 1853, and served until 1898, 
from which time, until his death, he was pastor emeri- 
tus. He acted as chaplain of the Senate from 1861 
to '64, and from 1873 to 1879. 

During his pastorate of forty-seven years he 
became acquainted with many prominent men, among 
whom were all the presidents of that period. He was 
a war friend of Lincoln and one of the first to reach 
the bedside of Garfield when he was shot by Guiteau. 
The day before the Emancipation Proclamation was 
signed he visited President Lincoln and urged him to 
sign it. During the time (1864-65) that he was sta- 
tioned in Paris, France, in charge of the American 
Chapel, his sermons attracted widespread attention, 
especially in England, which was then reaching out a 
helping hand to the Confederacy. Loyalty to Truth, 
Liberty and Justice, though not generally known, 




268 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



nevertheless, ranks Byron Sunderland as a compeer 
with others that gave all upon the Altar of Bible 
Truth and Civil Liberty. 

Concerning the Roman Church and the need to 
arouse Protestantism, he said: 

*'The Protestants of our country need to be 
aroused, for while it sleeps Rome is getting in its work 
and undermining the very foundations on which oul 
republic is built." 



REV. TOSEPH COOK. 




EV. COOK, preacher and lecturer, was 
born in the year 1838; died at his summer 
home in Ticonderoga, N. Y., June 24th, 
1901. He was a man of strong courage and 
convictions, devoting much of his time to 
the lecture platform, defending the Bible 
Principles of Protestantism and warning 
the American people against the danger of Romanism. 
He was a man of sound logic, and in the course of his 
lectures, presented salient matter to the great issue of 
Truth and Liberty, as to render his arguments incon- 
trovertable in the hands of all opponents. His work 
secured him international fame — having lectured in 
various parts of the Avorld, including India and Ceylon. 



"Though men may keep my outward man 

Within their locks and bars, 
Yet by the faith of Christ I can 

Mount higher than the stars." 

— Bunyan. 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



269 



BISHOP N. L. A. EASTMAN. 

Affliction is the Christian's shining scene, 

Prosperity conceals his brightest rays: 
As night to stars, woe gives luster to man. 



L. A. EASTMAN, (Bishop), was born July 
12, 1855, at Villenovia, Chautauqua County, 
N. Y. He resided with his parents on their 
farm near this place until completing the 
high school course, from which he graduated. 
He then entered the State Normal School at 
Peterboro, Pa., from which he received a 
teacher's diploma. He taught school a number of years, 
during which he served as principal of the Allegany, N. 
Y., schools for a period of time. While serving human- 
ity in the public schools he felt the call of God to enter 
the Home Missionary work. From here he moved to 
Clarksville, Mich., where he founded what was known as 
the Eastman Seminary, a school designated to prepare 
young men and women for the ministry. Finding that 
the school was not the best medium through which he 
could best labor in the Master's cause, it was disposed of. 
To more effectually carry out his plans, a meeting was 
called of those in sympathy with an independent gospel 
work, at Elgin, Pa., May 8th, 1894, where he organized 
the Gospel Workers of America. The association soon 
became widely known on account of the fearlessness of 
many of its preachers. While the object of the band was 
to spread the doctrine of Perfect Love, or Scriptural 
Holiness, yet Mr. Eastman believed in the old apos- 
tolic teaching of Paul — that the church should earn- 
estly contend for the faith. This Pauline aggressive- 
ness led him and his band of faithful followers into a 
rough, stormy field of service, being founded upon the 




270 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



faith plan, they often faced a cupboard destitute of 
food, which only served to strengthen them in their 
faith and character. 

He was well known to both Christian and 
patriotic readers, on account of the articles that ap- 
peared in the columns of the Gospel Worker. 

The Gospel Worker was established in June, 1898, 
by Mr. Eastman. He continued as its editor until his 
death, August 20th, 1916. He was a fearless and tire- 
less worker, against the doctrine and teaching of the 
Church of Rome. His claims and exposures relative to 
the confessional, caused Rome to try and silence his 
work. To accomplish this she used her influence with 
United States officials, which resulted in several in- 
dictments against him. When brought to trial he was 
speedily acquitted by an American jury. He was a 
Bible protestant, one that knew no retreat. While his 
activities here below have ceased, yet the influence of 
his consecrated life will continue, and the echo of his 
earnest pleading voice will reverberate down through 
the corridors of time as an inspiration to the multi- 
tudes to stand loyal in the Liberty of the Gospel, and 
to the truth of God. 



HENNESSEY WALSH. 
(Ex-Monk.) 

This great reform writer and preacher was con- 
verted from the Church of Rome after sui¥ering many 
severe hardships at the instance of the Church. 
Having early in life been led to believe that in order 
to live a holy liwe it would be necessary for him to 
enter a monastery and become a religious recluse. 
After serving his novitiate he was received into the 
order and commenced his vocation in the capacity 
of a monk. 

Upon leaving the monastery, Mr. Walsh passed 
through months of suf¥ering, being destitute of food 




Edward Hennessy Walsh. 




N- L. A. Eastman. 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



271 



and clothing in the midst of cold, damp weather. He 
wandered from place to place — his soul was troubled 
— until one day he heard the old Gospel of Jesus and 
His "power to save all that would come unto Him." 
He fell at the feet of his Saviour and soon found the 
peace and joy that for years he had sought after. 
He became a new man. 

The Roman priesthood took every opportunity 
to persecute Mr. Walsh because of his heresy in em- 
bracing the Christian faith. While they caused him 
much suffering and deprivations, yet the convert re- 
mained loyal to his convictions. For a number of 
years he pubhshed the "Primitive Christian," a mis- 
sionary paper, to arouse Protestants and bring the 
light of the Gospel to Romanists. Boston and New 
York City were the centers of his activities. After 
years of inestimable service he passed away to be 
forever with the "Author and Finisher" of his faith. 



JUSTIN D. FULTON. 



Bom March 1, 1828; died April, 1901. 



Dr. Fulton was born in Earlville, New York, March 
1, 1828. His father also a preacher was of north of 
Ireland stock. His mother was born in the state of 
Massachusetts. In 1836 he removed with his parents 
to Brighton, Michigan, where at the age of eleven he 
united with the Baptist church. 

He worked his way through the University of Mich- 
igan, and then entered the University of Rochester, 
New York. He graduated from the latter in 1851, after 
which he spent nearly two years in a theological 
school. 



272 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



Early in life he became a student of church sistory 
and the teachings of the Roman church, and devoted 
much of his time writing for various papers. Some 
of his best writings in early life are found in his treat- 
ment "The Roman Catholic Element in American His- 
tory." 

After holding several important pastorates in Ohio 
and New York state, he was called to take charge oi 
the Tremont Temple congregation in Boston after 
being invited for the third time to take charge of that 
held. Ele labored here for about ten years, meeting 
with great and immediate success. While in the heat 
of the battle for the old faith in Boston, he felt the call 
of God for him to launch out into broader fields of 
labor. His work in Boston, a strong center of the 
Papal church in America, brought him into contact 
with the prevalent hopeless condition of the poor de- 
ceived laity of the Catholic church. He met a peo- 
ple steeped in gross idolatry hid beneath a thin cloak 
of Christianity. God gave him a vision of the Catholic 
people running after false gods and heathen forms. 
God needed a man with a heart ready for sacrifice — ■ 
ready to meet priests or wash women and hold up the 
Bible. Justin D. Fulton was the man. 

After leaving Boston he labored in Brooklyn, New 
York, where he did a great work. He then returned 
to Boston where he lectured for weeks on the ''Faith 
and Sacrifice" of Romanism. Himdreds of Romanists 
were converted from Popery to the New Testament 
Church of Jesus. His lectures and sermons drew 
crowded meetings and Avere eagerly sought in printed 
form. He published them in his celebrated book, 
called ''Why Priests Should Wed." 

After this his work took him into Canada and other 
parts of America, always making the welfare of 
Romanists his first aim. He published many other 
books and labored incessantly for the salvation of 
mankind until a Romish mob at Glace Bay, Canada, 




Justin D. Fulton. 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



273 



attacked him. He was struck in the back and on the 
head by pieces of coal, knocked down and painfully 
bruised. 

In April 1901, the great martyr passed away, ending 
as stormy as the life of the Apostle Paul. His death 
resulted from the injuries received at the hands of the 
mob, in Glace Bay. The crown of Justin D. Fulton 
will be closely studded with thousands of stars (con- 
verted Catholics) that will spread forth their rays of 
gratitude and reflect the glory of God down through 
the cycles of eternity. 



CHARLES CHINIQUY 



HARLES CHINIQUY, the great Temper- 
leader of Canada, was born July 30th, 
1809, at Kamoraska, provice of Quebec. 

But few priests or monks since the 
days of Martin Luther have equalled Mr. 
Chiniquy in his stand for truth and jus- 
tice as God had revealed it unto him. Be- 
ing one of the most noted priests in the Roman church 
in Canada ; the leader in many civic reforms and 
advocate of Temperance, we find the noted man nearly 
in a class by himself. Early in his career he was 
known to take no part in the festivities of the retreats 
conducted by the priesthood ; not only refusing the 
participate in their revelries, but openly denouncing 
drunkenness and corruption both in and out of the 
church. 

While in the administration of his duties as priest 
he came into contact with gross acts of licenciousners 
and debaucherp. Often hearing the confessions of 
priests and others, who had been swept down into the 
blackened subterranean depths of Romes Confessional 
System. For years he wept with these victims of the 
System laboring and hoping for some way out of the 




274 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



dreadful situation. Meeting with opposition in most 
instances from his superiors. This started him to 
think and study his Bible more closely. This meant 
the "beginning of the end" of his priesthood; he was 
sent from Canada to the States to found a colony of 
his countrymen in the state of Illinois. While la- 
boring to better conditions among his people here, he 
encountered persecution on every hand. Deceived by 
priest and Bishop he battled away in the Church of 
Rome until the dawn of a brighter day appeared. 

At one time we have the record of how the hier- 
archy sought to ruin his work and character. False 
witnesses had been secured to substantiate false 
charges attacking the character of Mr. Chiniquy. He 
was hailed into court and imprisoned by the framers 
of the diabolical plot. The day of trial was approach- 
ing and things looked doubtful. His counsel realized 
the enormity of the charge against their client and 
their seeming inability to secure evidence conclusive, 
relative to the plot of the enemy. 

About this time Abraham Lincoln was engaged 
to assist in defending Mr. Chiniquy. The day of trial 
came, and at the eleventh hour two; witnesses from 
Chicago made themselves known. They had over- 
heard the priesthood plot to ruin the reformer, how 
a certain woman had consented to falsely accuse Mr. 
Chiniquy of a scandalous proposal, in lieu of receiving 
a tract of land for her part in the plot. When the 
priests learned that one of these witnesses had vol- 
unteered to give their testimony, they dropped the 
case against Chiniquy and fled. The reformer was set 
free. (See Fiftv Years in Church of Rome. "I 

After having spent about fifty years in the Church 
of Rome he was converted to Bible Christianity and 
withdrew from the Church. Hundreds of his people 
now gave up the teachings of popery and followed 
their leader out into the green fields of Bible pasture 
to enjoy the freedom of the gospel of Christ. The 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



275 



work of Chiniquy shook the Church throughout 
North America and proved one of the mightiest 
strokes against bondage and superstition since the 
time of Luther. 

^Note:— Read 'Tifty Years in the Church of 
Rome" and "Forty Years in the Church of Christ" 
for Chiniquy's life. 

Chiniquy's two books, "Fifty Years in the Church 
of Rome/' and "Forty Years in tiie Church of 
Christ/' are classed among the greatest books of the 
day, and read by thousands of readers. The name of 
Chiniquy is inseperably connected with the Bible re- 
form work in North America. And after living to be 
more than ninety years of age he departed this life of 
trials and persecutions for the realms of a brighter 
world, that knows no sorrows, pain nor tears. "For 
Him to live was Christ, but to die was gain." 



WALTER SIMS. 

Back in the days of Chiniquy, Mr. Sims launched 
out into the Protestant cause, upon several occasions 
accompanying Mr. Chiniquy, through stormy battles 
for God and the Bible, meeting murderous mobs, 
barely escaping with their lives. While many other 
ministers remained silenjt on the errors of the Church 
of Rome and preferred to "live at peace" with the 
gigantic of counterfeit religions, Rev. Walter Sims 
traveled from city to city, defending the faith and 
exposing the theology of the Church of Rome, many 
times being brutally treated and bruised in body. 
But, like scores of others, persecution only spurred 
him on in the great cause of God and hberty. 

Walter Sims was a man of God, a defender of 
the faith, a loyal advocate of liberty and justice. 

In the fall of 1916, a few weeks after the author 
had paid Mr. Sims a visit, news reached us that this 
grand old man of God had passed over to a land 



276 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



where mobs are iinkno\\n, where trials and labors 
cease, where endless rest and heaven's bliss will re- 
ward the worn and weary soul throughout the end- 
less cycles of eternity. 



W. H. BOLES. 

Mr Boles was a staunch Protestant preacher and 
defender of the faith — one of the foremost platform 
speakers of his time Many times he faced murder- 
ous mobs and suffered years of persecution from the 
hierarchy. At one time he was assaulted upon the 
platform at Springfield, 111., by a Romanist and felled 
by a blow from a water pitcher. 

Mr. Boles was a loyal supporter of the principles 
of Bible Protestantism, and after encountering many 
hardships and severe trials he passed away at his 
home at Marion, 111. 



Martyrs and Witnesses of Today 



Including many of the noble men and women that 
have placed their "all" upon the altar of Truth and 
Liberty, a sacrifice for God, Home and Country. 



GEN. NELSON A. MILES. 

General Miles has rendered a great and lasting 
service to the American republic by acquainting the 
people of the nation with the gradual encroachments 
of the Roman Church, to-wit : in securing positions 
of trust and authority in both the American army and 
navy ; how that, in many instances, the Romanists had 
wormed their way into the control of both the com- 
missary and ammunition departments It was while 
commander of the land forces in the Spanish war and 
during his long years of army service that these facts 
were brought to his attention. Though it occasioned 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



277 



great sacrifices to him personally, yet General Miles 
has proved himself a patriot second to none in his 
defense of American institutions, with their God- 
given liberties. He has been a general for liberty and 
for truth. (Read "Serving the Republic") 



THOMAS WATSON. 



We live in deeds, not years; in thoughts, not breaths; 
In feelings, not in figures on a dial. 
We should count time by heart throbs. He most lives 
Who thinks most; feels the noblest, acts the best. 

— Bailey. 

UR human progress, under the head of 
Civilization, marks the path of the masses 
in its onward rush, to what the world is 
prone to call, — success. Motives become 
a fettered slave to ambition, — and quite 
often lose their sublimity and beauty in 
the gradual sacrifice of Heaven's prin- 
ciples. Civilization becomes self-centered, with no 
natural mind nor makeup to live for others, — to benefit 
the whole. Gradually becoming either proud and 
haughty, stolid and cold, or drifting into the shallow 
waters of sentimentalisni. When some of these con-- 
ditions commence to fasten their grip upon a nation, 
or a people, politically or religiously, it is then that 
God will call a man (or people) to leave the multitude 
and trudge on ahead to the forks of the road, where 
custom and principle each separate and continue their 
respective courses. 

When the ''parting of the way" is reached, he takes 
up his position across the beaten path of custom and 
there battles with the multitude endeavoring- to turn 
the tide and rehabilitate the path of principle. Mighty 
men arc chosen. Some are able to turn the multitude, 
while others serve as a bar or check across the thresh- 
hold of error and darkness. Some stand out in bold 




278 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



relief upon the pages of our time while others, less 
known, too, take their place among God's chosen lead- 
ers as stars of the first magnitude. Thomas E. Wat- 
son, statesman, scholar and historian, has filled a 
great and eminent position in the leadership of man- 
kind, and in the advancement of civilization. 

About the year 1750 a Quaker colony from North 
Carolina came into Georgia and purchased a tract of 
40,000 acres of land between the Savannah River and 
Ogeechee River. They divided the land among them- 
selves and established the old town of Wrightsbor- 
ough. Among these Quaker colonists were the 
ancestors of Thomas Watson. (They settled this 
country and improved the land at a time when the 
implements of agriculture were crude, necessitating 
much toil and deprivation.) Their succeeding genera- 
tions continued in the occupancy of those plantations 
in several instances down until the Civil War. After 
the war the panic of 1873 swept off all the property 
belonging to the AVatsons, forcing them to leave the 
home that had been in the family for so many genera- 
tions. 

It was on this old plantation, September 5th, 1856, 
that Thomas Watson was born. He received a com- 
mon school education, attended high school at 
Thomson, Ga., and then attended the Mercer Uni- 
versity at Macon, Ga., 1872. While in the University 
the panic came and SAvept off the balance of the elder 
Watson's property, throwing the family out in the 
world and compelling Thomas to abandon his course 
at the school. Having secured a liberal education at 
the age of 16, he commenced to teach school, and con- 
tinued to teach for nearly two years, reading law at 
night by the light of a pine-knot fire. Through the 
kindness of Judge W. R. McClaws, at Augusta, Ga., he 
was permitted to continue his law studies for several 
weeks, preparatory for his admission to the State bar, 
to which he was admitted in the City of Augusta in 




Thomas Watson. 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



279 



1875. We can get some idea of the poverty of young 
Tom when we read from his pen, "That the clerk was 
kind enough to credit me with his fees for my license 
to practice law_, which I was not able to pay at that 
time " 

For a while the young Watson tried to teach 
school and at the same time practice law, but he soon 
realized that this could not be done with justice to 
both. He then returned to the old home at Thomson, 
Ga., to make a final effort to *'get a start." An old 
friend and former school teacher came to his aid and 
took the struggling young man into his family and 
credited him with a year's board, in order to give him 
a fair chance. "Thus," as Mr. Watson later said, "In 
November, 1876, I began my real efforts at practicing 
law at Thomson." While waiting for clients he 
assisted the clerk in recording deeds, mortgages and 
other instruments of the county records. 

This marks the beginning of the labors of Thomas 
Watson, whose first year's practice yielded him about 
v$200.00. During his first year's practice he carried his 
dinner three miles to his office, in town ; at the same 
time he bought back the old homestead and moved 
his parents, younger brother and sisters back to it, 
making the first payment out of his first year's earn- 
ings. And so he continued, year after year, until the 
annual income from his practice reached $12,000.00. 
He was married in 1878 to Miss Georgia Durham, of 
Thomson, Ga. ; was elected to the Georgia Legislature 
in 1882, declining re-election ; was elector-at-large in 
1888 on the Democratic ticket ; in 1889 led the fight 
against the Jute Bagging Trust. He was then elected 
to Congress, where he fought for the eight-hour law, 
and led the debate on the bill which required the rail- 
roads to put automatic couplers upon their freight cars 
within five years. 

In 1896 he was a candidate for the office of vice- 
president, with W. J, Bryan for president. This w?."3 



280 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



supposed to be a fusion ticket, but later proved a trap 
to catch the voters of the People's Party. This move- 
ment put an end to the Populist party. Mr. Watson 
not being able to endorse the old party methods and 
principles, turned to Avriting. This was a turning- 
point in his career. He wrote "The Story of France," 
"Life of Napoleon." and "The Life and Times of 
Thomas Jefferson," all bearing upon the religious an^ 
political situation in Europe and America. 

i\Ir. AVatson is, in addition to his book work, the 
publisher and editor of AA'atson's ^Magazine (monthly), 
and The Jeft'ersonian, a weekly publication. Both are 
widely circulated. He is considered by scholars and 
critics an authority on history. His periodicals 
breathe a patriotic spirit and are strongly Bible 
protestant in character. 

Several times has this writer and editor been 
arrested and thrown into jail because of the character 
of the matter published in his magazines. He had 
charged the Romish priesthood with using and prac- 
ticing an immoral theology, and to substantiate his 
charges quoted from their Latin theology verbatim the 
matter studied by the priests and propounded in the 
confessional box to the penitents, both male and 
female. 

Watson has proved himself an untiring worker In 
his defense of the fundamental principles of the Ameri- 
can constitution. He has lived and labored through 
a period that will long be remembered as the time 
when Roman Jesuitry had all but captured the sev- 
eral departments of the American commonwealth, at a 
time Avhen the cunning craftiness of the papal 
machine had succeeded in blending its latent motives 
with the principles of Liberty, Truth and Justice, until 
the protestant church had lost the peculiar identity 
upon which it was founded. In the midst of this 
strange, unnatural condition Providence placed 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



281 



Thomas \^^atson, who, with voice and pen, has and is 
wielding sledge-hammer blows upon the strongholds 
of political Romanism. Almost single handed, in his 
State and section, he faced the Hierarchy with the 
Bible and the facts contained in history. Many at- 
tempts were made by Rome to silence him. Papal 
intrigue secured his arrest for publishing extracts of 
Rome's so-called "Moral Theology." Influence has 
brought to bear upon prominent officials at Wash- 
ington (but God had decreed that Rome should be ex- 
posed in all her unscriptural, diabolical practices). 
Watson plead his own case when placed on trial, or, 
rather, plead for a principle that had become a part of 
him. The enemy was defeated. The Jesuits were 
routed. Papal lawyers and Roman tools skulked 
away, — as the old banner of Liberty again cast high 
its folds and swept the balmy breezes of old Georgia 
and the Nation. The name of Thomas Watson has 
taken its place in history as one of God's greatest 
lovers of justice, advocate of liberty, and a defender 
of the faith. 



AUGUSTUS E. BARNETT 



^jr^ MONG the patriotic Protestant speakers 
>A^^ and workers of today, Dr. Barnett stands 
as a leader. He was called to the ministry 
early in life, and began his responsible 
mission fearlessly, with a full knowledge 
of his duty to God and mankind. His 
sermons were aglow with truth and never 
failed to stir the multitudes that heard him. 

Being thoroughly educated in the faith and prac- 
tice of the papacy, as well as having a wide knowl- 
edge of history relating to the conduct and practices 
of the hierarchy down through the ages. Thus quite 
early he began to warn the people to stand by the 




282 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



Bible, Liberty and Free American Institution. When 
the twentieth century continuation of the principles of 
the reformation opened in the States, Dr. Barnett was 
among the first to mount the steps and unfurl the 
banner of Protestant truth in defense of Liberty and 
Justice. His book, "Shall the Pope Rule America?" 
is an authority on the political activities of the papacy. 
It is being read by thousands. He has lectured 
throughout America to enthusiastic audiences. 

While delivering a series of lectures in the City of 
Buffalo, New York State, the building in which the 
meeting was being conducted, was attacked by a 
Romish mob ; windows were broken and a number of 
people injured. It was only providentially that the 
speaker made his escape and that his life was spared. 
It was a furious throng that defied the law and 
surged the streets. At the postoffice he sought 
refuge under the Stars and Stripes. While all was 
confusion he was slipped away to a place of safety. 
However, this did not daunt the purpose of his call- 
ing. His lectures were continued with telling success 
after the Buffalo riot. Thunderbolts of truth were 
hurled into the hierarchy wherever he went that put 
a shudder in the camp of the enemy. 

He later became associated with the management 
and editorial department of The American Citizen, the 
noted pioneer weekly Protestant publication, pub- 
lished in Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, where Mr. Bar- 
nett resides and directs his part of the work. 

"You shall hear the Truth, and the Truth shall 
make you Free." — Bible. 



ANTONIO GUERRETORIE. 

This great Italian martyr, whose life was spent 
and sacrificed upon the altar of liberty, was twice 
exiled from his home in Naples because of his ad- 
vocacy of Italian lyiberty. For years previous to 
Garibaldi's victorious march into Rome he stood at 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



283 



every opportunity a mighty force against the des- 
potic, arrogant rule of the Vatican. With a liberal 
education, a wide experience and persecution at the 
hands of the priesthood, he was eminently fitted for 
the task of assisting in bringing about a free and 
united Italy. 

When the papal authorities first learned of his 
work, he was arrested and taken from his country 
across to France. Later Rome set a price upon his 
head and he was forced to live in seclusion for sev- 
eral years, during which his wife administered unto 
him, supplying food and clothing. After conditions 
had changed at Rome he returned and was one of 
Garibaldi^s advisers and marched at the general's 
side when the latter's army entered the gates of 
Rome and compelled the retirement of the pope's sol- 
diers beyond the muddy waters of the Tiber. Per- 
haps in all Europe no man has been more loyal and 
self-sacrificing than Mr. Guerritore. The terrible tor- 
ture and suffering inflicted upon his wife, through 
fear for his safety, caused her to loose the sight of 
both eyes, becoming totally blind. 

Both the martyr and his wife were from the 
ranks of nobility, and occupied a beautiful villa, built 
upon the rocky slope of the north shore of the Bay 
of Naples, in the village of Passillipo, a hamlet of 
Naples. But titles, courts and all were cast aside, 
and the lives of both were given as a sacrifice upon 
the altar of freedom, justice and an open Bible. 

It was the author's privilege to dine one day at 
the home of Mrs. Antonio Guerritore, when the 
above information was secured relative to the life of 
her husband. Since the death of Mr. Guerritore the 
widow spent her time singing Gospel hymns at her 
home and at Bethel Harbor Mission, Naples, singing 
and playing the organ to the sailors and Roman 
Catholics. Scores of souls have been converted to 
Bible Christianity through her speaking the Gospel 
in song. 



284 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 
JUAN ORTIS GONZALEZ. 



Missionary. 



Formerly a Franciscan Monk in Spain. Prefect in 
Noted Catiiolic Colleges, and Lecturer 
on Sacred Scripture. 



R. GONZALEZ, one of the most noted char- 
acters within the last five centuries, was con- 
verted to Bible Christianity from the Church 
of Rome. Well may he be classed along with 
all the noted reformers and martyrs of the 
past. Like Paul, conversion to Christianity, 
meant the giving up of position, trust and 
authority, to become, as it were, an outcast to tread the 
road of persecution with his Master, Lord and Saviour. 

Since his conversion from the Roman Church his 
life has been crowded with service. Being an educated 
and able speaker, — convincing in manner, and gentle in 
spirit, his sermons and lectures have found their way 
into the hearts of thousands of both Catholics and 
Protestants. Dr. Gonzalez is associated with the Pres- 
byterians, as a missionary both in America and Cuba. 
i\Iultitudes have received help under the sound of his 
voice. 



"O Father! Not my will, but thine be done!" 

So spake the Son. 
Be this our charm, mellowing earth's ruder noise 

Of griefs and joys — 
That we may cling fore\'er to Thy breast, 

In perfect rest. 

— Keble. 




Juan Ortis Gonzalez 
Missionary. 



Formerly a Franciscan Monk, Prefect in Noted Catholic Colleges, 
and Lecturer on Sacred Scripture. 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



285 



LOUIS JOSEPH KING. 



(Converted Catholic Evangelist). 



"For God has marked each sorrowing day 

And numbered every secret tear, 
And heaven's long years of bHss shall pay 

For all his children suffer here." 

B— . 



HOUSANDS today know Mr. L. J. King, 
who was born on a farm in the Province of 
New Brunswick, Canada, of staunch French 
Roman Catholic parents. At an early age 
he was ''set apart" for the priesthood by his 
parents and was educated in the schools of 
the Church of Rome and specially instructed 
by both nuns and priests with this object in view. As a 
young man and student he was honest in his convictions 
with reference to his faith in the teachings of the Church, 
firmly believing that there was no salvation outside 
of the Church of Rome, — that all Protestants were 
hopelessly lost and doomed to spend eternity wailing 
throughout the styg*nian vaults of the Pandimonium. 
As a Romanist he was zealous for the Church — and, 
above all, was hungry for God. When but a boy his 
father (through mistake), took him and others of the 
family to an old fashioned Sunday School. It was 
here that he first heard of Jesus as his Saviour. The 
old hymns were sung, telhng hov^ "J^sus Paid it All/' 
instead of Mary, dead saints, images or rehcs. While 
this only lasted several weeks during the absence of 
the parish priest, but, in these few meetings, seed was 
sown that under God was destined to change his call- 
ing from the "priesthood of the pope," to a "priest of 
the Most High." 

When about tw^enty-five years of age, he provi- 
dentially, attended a revival meeting which resulted 
in his conversion to Bible Christianity. He at once 




286 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



entered the ministry of the Lord, sold the country 
store that he was conducting at that time, took to the 
highways and byways to proclaim salvation through 
faith instead of dead works, such as priestly absolu- 
tion, penances, wafer-gods, etc. Whenever he preached 
towns and neighborhoods were stirred. In many 
places great revivals, of the old faith, broke out. 

He at once faced a new order of things, old friends 
left him, his own family turned against him. His 
mother disowned him — bid him leave and never re- 
turn. We have often heard him tell of this heart- 
tearing experience and how God sustained and helped 
him through it all. In the words of the Psalmist, — 

*'When my father and mother forsake me, then 
the Lord will take me up." 

At first the evangelist sang and preached in school 
houses, country churches and street corners, often 
meeting with abuse and rough treatment. As his 
message grew ''stronger and sharper," God led him 
into wider fields, halls were secured, store rooms tem- 
porarily seated, sometimes church doors were opened 
for his message. 

During his career, as a reformer and evangelist, of 
about thirty years, he has lectured and preached in 
hundreds of towns in Eastern Canada and throughout 
the United States. Time and time again he has been 
hailed into court and often thrown into jail because 
of his fearless message to humanity. The same zeal 
that once marked his efforts for the popery, now con- 
trolled his enthusiasm for the "faith once delivered to 
the Saints," — often meeting with murderous mobs. 
Upon several occasions was brutally beaten, mauled 
with clubs, and left for dead. Hundreds of threats 
have been made by his enemies, threatening his life. 
Always trying to intimidate the speaker and break up 
the meeting, but God had picked a man that knew 
nothing about retreat, a man full of power, love, and 
lion boldness, a soul that had its eyes set upon the 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



287 



Lamb of Calvary. A Romanist saved by grace through 
faith, determined to reach the portals of Glory (re- 
ceive a harp and crown), and join the ransomed throng 
in the great triumphal march over the golden streets 
to the great throne — center of the new Jerusalem, and 
there cast his crown at the feet of Jesus, while all the 
hosts of heaven will play upon their golden harps and 
sing, "Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive 
power^ and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and 
honor, and glory, and blessing, etc." Amen. 

God selects men for every important position in 
the battle for the Kingdom of our Lord. Men that 
will stand through trials and tests, men that will suffer 
death if needs be for the Master whom they serve. 
Old Paul "fought the light, — Savonarola gave his 
body to the flames, — Luther willingly faced both king 
and potentate, — both Wesley and Knox traveled a 
thorny path for truth, as well as scores of others 
found within these pages, and hundreds of other great 
and mighty men and women, who, for want of space, 
we cannot mention. Even so God has directed the 
steps of Louis Joseph King, Converted Catholic Evan- 
gelist, over the path of His calling, for the upbuilding 
of humanity the edification of the body of Jesus, and 
the Glory of God. 



(Note 1). Mr. King, the subject of this sketch, resides at 
Toledo, Ohio, where he maintains a missionary quarter for the 
pubhcation of a monthly magazine (called the Converted Cath- 
olic Evangelist), and other literature to aid in his meetings 
throughout America. — (For Evang. King's early life and battles 
read "Scarlet Mother on the Tiber.") 



(Note 2.) The author and compiler of this book, is greatly 
endebted to Evangelist L. J. King, for much of God's blessed 
truth. It being in one of Mr. King's meetings at Phoenix, 
Arizona, in the witer of 1911-12 that Mr. Hedrickson surren- 
dered all to God.— Gave up all and started for Rome, Italy, 
where he studied Popery at its fountain-head— within the 
shadows of the Vatican. 



288 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



REV. WALLING CLARK 



"I dare not choose m}- lot; 

I would not. if I might: 
Choose thou for me, O God, 

So I shall walk aright." 

— Bonar. 



PEAKING of God's faithful servants that to- 
day stands upon the altar, between the handles 
for service and sacrifice, is ^^'alUng Clark. He 
was educated for the ministry and ordained in 
America, where he occupied a number of im- 
portant charges. But other work was in store 
for him. Another field was in need of a 
laborer ; a people groped in darkness ; poor deluded souls 
were starving. Though the storehouse of love and mercy 
stood at hand in their benighted land. yet. to some extent, 
if not in a great measure, it was closed to them. A mis- 
sionary was needed, — a servant with Bible in hand, 
fearless and bold, for Truth, and the cause of the 
Master's kingdom. A singular and peculiar position 
w-as vacant. It called for one capable and singular to 
fill the place, — Missionary to the Italian priesthood. 

AVhile the land of Italy was not a stranger to the 
gospel of the Son of God, yet certain classes among 
the descendants of old Rome were seemingly beyond 
reach and without proper help. The restless, uncon- 
verted, dissatisfied priesthood throughout Italy was 
wandering "to and fro," "hither and yon," seeking 
peace for their troubled souls. Some had discovered 
that their church (Roman Catholic) was corrupt and 
unscriptural. When a Roman priest in Italy comes to 
this conclusion his position is unfortunate. To leave 
the Church of Rome means excommunication accom- 
panied with the papal curse. This stands at his back, 
while in front he faces the strong distrustful anti- 
clerical portion of the Italian people. Nowhere to go, 




MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



28§ 



no one to help. For this work, to fill this gap, Dr. 
Clark was chosen. In Italy he was called to superin- 
tend the work of the Methodist church in the district 
of Rome, succeeding Bishop Burt. A large residence 
building has been donated as a house of refuge for 
ex-priests, but for lack of funds and some one to as- 
sume active charge, its doors had been closed a part 
of the time. Mr. Clark, together with representatives 
from the various denominations, formed an inter-de- 
nominational committee. This committee chose Mr. 
Clark as its chairman. The home was opened under 
the name of the "Savonarola Institute." The first 
year several noted converted priests were admitted 
into the institution, some receiving instructions in 
manual training, while others were taught the New 
Testament plan of Salvation. For several years the 
Avork increased according to the means that came into 
the hands of the committee. Among the number of 
converted Monks and priests received at the home, and 
assisted, were several big men from the Roman 
church. One a canon, another noted for his composi- 
tions of music. 

The work at the institution flourished upon the 
faith plan up until the outbreak of the European w^r, 
which cut off much of the support from the countries 
at war. When this came Mr. Clark has been laboring 
to secure help for the storing Romish priesthood in 
America, going from place to place telling the people 
of the sad condition existing in Italy. Hundreds of 
priests in Italy are anxious to quit the papacy. Many 
of them are honest in purpose and deserving of help. 
A great field for the foreign missionary boards to 
help. Twenty-five thousand dollars spent annually on 
this institution would mean a mighty work, and 
eternity would reveal the result. Dr. Walling Clark's 
foreign address is 38 Via Firenze, Rome, Italy. May 
hearts be touched so that the needed help will come 
to Mr. Clark and his associates in the Protestant Mis- 
sionary Bible cause. 



290 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



EVANGELIST THOMAS E, LEYDEN 

(Ex-Romanist.) 

"So much as in me is, I am ready to preach the Gospel 
to you that are at Rome also." 



NE OF the most noted men in the warfare 
against the papacy and its attempt to 
make American Roman Catholic is 
Thomas E. Leyden, better known as the 
converted Roman Catholic preacher of 
Boston. 

He was born in the City of New York 
in the year 1854, and by education and environment 
was led in early life to dedicate himself to the service 
of the Roman Catholic Church ; and, like all true fol- 
lowers of the Pope, believed in the sacraments and 
claims of the system as the only way to know the 
Lord. But God had better things in store for this 
cruelly-deceived papist. On an evening in March, 
1883, he attended a meeting for men in the Park Street 
church in the City of Boston. There he heard the 
true message of the saviour of men. He accepted 
Christ as his only priest and mediator, and was *'born 
again" into the peace and liberty of the sons of God. 

Two years after he heard the call of the Holy 
Spirit to "Go and tell what great things the Lord' 
hath done for him." In a ministry of over thirty years 
he has, like Paul and Luther, dared all things in de- 
fense of the Gospel, and amidst trials and discourage- 
ments, in constant peril of his life, he preached the 
truth and cried aloud to his deluded brethren, "Come 
out of her, my people." In all his discourses he pre- 
sents the love of Christ as a friend and saviour of all 
who believe and accept his Avord in faith. 

He has preached to great gatherings in the lead- 
ing cities of the United States, Canada, England, Ire- 
land and France. In many places he has been mobbed 
by his deluded brethren, and, like Paul of old, he de- 





Thomas E. Leyden 
(Ex- Romanist, Evangelist) 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



291 



clares that persecution, poverty and imprisonments 
will not deter him from telling the story of "God's 
love for sinners/' In the City of Haverhill, Mass., he 
attempted to deliver several addresses in the city hall, 
but Avas prevented by a mob of over ten thousand of 
his former co-religionists. In their mad frenzy the 
city hall and many of the homes of Protestants were 
wrecked ; citizens were assaulted ; they cried for the 
blood of Leyden ; 19 alarms of fire were sounded in 
different parts of the city ; police and militia were 
called. The city was a scene of disorder, and, despite 
the powers of satan and the Anti-Christ, God won- 
derfully delivered the reform preacher out of the 
hands of his enemies, and he lives to continue the 
battle for truth, and every cloud against the enemy 
of God and man — the Roman Catholic Church. 
"Surely God is true to all who place their faith and 
trust in Him." 

"He put a new song in my mouth, even praise to 
our God. Many shall see it, and fear, and shall trust 
in the Lord."— Bible.— (Contributed.) 



THEODORE C. WALKER 

(By B. O. Flower.) 

HAIT.VER is best and most enduring 
in civilization has been won for man- 
kind by those, who, forgetful of self, 
have freely consecrated hfe's richest 
gifts to some great cause or vital issue. 
To these "Heroes of the Durable" duty is divine, 
and the call of truth, justice and righteousness is the 
voice of God before which all else sinks into insig- 
nificance. Among these chosen ones who today repre- 
sent this conscience voice that constitutes the nation's 
soul. Rev. Theodore Cobb Walker, the senior editor 
of The Menace, justly holds a prominent place. For 
more than fifty years he has consecrated his life to 




292 



MAJtTYRS AND WITNESSES 



what he beUcved to be the demands of duty and the 
high interests of humanity and the state. 

Mr. Walker was born at Paw Paw, Michigan, in 
1839. His collegiate education was obtained at that 
famous nursery of moral and intellectual activity, 
Oberlin College. He entered this institution when the 
long gathering storm of Civil War was about to break 
in unprecedented fury on our land, and it was while at 
Oberlin, when the nation made one of its earnest 
appeals for men, that the young student followed in 
the footsteps of the one hundred other Oberlin boys 
who had enlisted under the flag. 

For three years he bravely faced all the perils of 
battlefield and camp, seeing active service in twenty- 
four of the great battles of the Civil War, being 
wounded at Mission Ridge and Gettysburg. When the 
war closed Mr. Walker returned to his studies, and 
later entered the Christian ministry, being ordained in 
the Congregational church by Rev. Josiah Strong, the 
high-minded and noble servant of God from whom 
Mr. Walker imbibed much of that spiritual enthus- 
iasm and lofty religious idealism which marked his 
score of years as an active minister in the vineyard of 
the Master. 

Brave and important as was his service in the 
Civil War, rich as was the fruitage in lives ennobled 
and hearts illuminated by spiritual truth through his 
ministrations, as a loved and honored clergyman in the 
Congregational church, these services sink into com- 
parative insignificance before the work achieved in the 
third epoch of his life, that of editor of the paper that 
long since became the most powerful factor in the 
great struggle to prevent the overthrow of our funda- 
mental Protestant democracy by the substttution of 
the monarchial papal system through the nation-wide 
organized campaign of the Roman Catholic hierarchy. 

On April 15, 1911, the first issue of The Menace 
appeared with Rev. Theodore Cobb Walker as editor. 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



293 



This paper, founded by Mr. Wilber F. Phelps, was 
destined under the editorial direction of Mr. Walker, 
to soon become a periodical of nation-wide influence 
and 'ere long- one of the most powerful conscience 
forces in the land. The Menace has long since been 
the mightiest lion in the way of Rome's rapid advance 
to a dominant position in the republic. 

From the very first this noble, high minded, pure 
and upright servant of God was made the victim of 
Roman Catholic reckless abuse and calumny. Thou- 
sands of threatening letters and communications far 
too foul and vile to show to decent eyes, have, since 
the founding of The Menace, reached his desk from 
faithful sons and daughters of the Roman Church. 

Theodore Walker is loved by all who know him. 
He is a fine type of scholarly, broad visioned, brave, 
conscience-governed militant Christianity, who, in 
life, word and deed, nobly reflects the life and teach- 
ings of the great Nazarene. As Jesus was unsparing 
in his condemnation of the corrupt and hypocritical 
hierarchy of his day,, so Mr. Walker is unsparing in 
his exposure of the hypocritical subterfuges of the 
Jesuits and the political machinations of the Roman 
hierarchy in our land today. On the other hand he is 
a true disciple of the lowly Nazarene in his love for all 
the children of the Father who are seeking the light. 
His spirit is ever going out in helpfulness for those 
who are crying in the night time or our present ma- 
terialistic self-absorption for the living water and the 
bread of life. Moreover, he is a tireless worker for a 
broader, juster, nobler and freer civilization that shall 
dower all life with opportunities to grow Godward 
under influences that shall make for harmony, peace, 
joy and spiritual florescense. 



294 MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



ALICE MANLOVE. 



True charity, a plant divinely nursed, 

Fed by the love from which it rose at first, 

Thrives against hope, and, in the rudest sense, 

Storms but enliven its unfading green ; 

Exhuberant is the shadow it supplies, 

Its fruits on earth, its growth above the skies. 

— Cowper. 



UT seldom do we find a woman, with the 
peculiar fitness and special calling for the 
office of a Bible Protestant Missionary — to 
attack the w^orks of popery in the presence 
of priests and laity and boldly hold up 
Jesus as THE WAY, THE TRUTH and 
THE LIGHT. Such a calling only come to 
those God given talents or ability adapt them for such 
special service. 

Near the Pacific Coast in the southern part of the 
State of California, Los Angeles is situated, in the 
midst of rose gardens, vineyards, palms, figs, dates and 
pastures green. It is the metropolis of the southwest- 
ern America as well as a strongly Romanized center. 
It is here that God needed a Protestant Torch bearer 
some one to boldly protest — contend for the Faith — be 
a witness for Truth. 

AA^hile pleasure seekers are croAvding the streets 
and hundreds of thousands of Protestant church mem- 
bers are indifferent to their trust, in the mad rush for 
wealth, ease and pleasure, a small little figure is dail}'" 
Avinding its wa^^ through the great throngs that surge 
the streets night and day, clad modestly and becoming- 
ly with a hand bag in hand,* she now stops to place a 
tract into the hands of a gentleman passing — perhaps a 
minister Avith a few words of exhortation she passes on, 
to where she next meets a wearied looking man, with 
a sad and hopeless looking face. She stops ag'ain, a 
gentle hand touches the poor man's arm, a sweet modu- 





Alice Manlove 



Alma White. 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



295 



lated voice recommends a remedy — suggests a friend 
to help him — recommends Jesus the head of the 
church (instead of Peter) as the Lamb of God, "that 
taketh away the sin of the world." The peculiar som- 
ber expression so noticeable upon the face of Roman 
Catholics now becomes changed for one of hope — then 
peace and joy unspeakable. Thus the frail little mes- 
senger brought the True Faith to a poor deluded soul 
in the ranks of Popery. A soul had been delivered. 
This is the work of Alice Manlove, the "Madame 
Guyon" of California. 

Upon another occasion she visited a Roman Cath- 
olic miceting, listened a few minutes to what the priest 
had to say, passed out and waited at the side door 
where she met the priest a few minutes later, opened 
her store house of Bible verses — told him of the black- 
ness of the confession box, that he stood in the way 
of his followers — that hell awaited him if he did not 
repent and turn his people to the Living God. He 
ordered her away, but she kept on preaching the old 
Bible Faith, a policeman was called and she was 
thrown into jail. But she kept on pleading and pro- 
testing while the priests were laying further plans to 
rob her of her liberty. Next they took her to an 
asylum, under a charge of lunacy and locked her up in 
one of the wards for women. Bravely she stood the 
test and fearlessly protested against the Church of 
Rome and the treatment accorded her. She stirred 
the institution, proclaimed the Gospel to both Catholic 
and Protestant nurses and others until her liberty was 
secured. She was finally released and for years Mrs. 
Manlove has been a power for "The Faith" — bearing 
witness and testimony to Romanists and others, that 
the Just SHALL live by faith. 

*Note — The hand bag or satchel is always filled with Bibles, 
tracts and copies of all the leading patriotic papers. 



296 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



ALMA WHITE. 



LMA WHITE, nee Mollie Alma Bridwell, 
was born in Lewis County, Kentucky, 
June 16, 1862, at the breaking out of the 
Civil War. She was the seventh child in 
a family of eleven children. There were 
seven girls and four boys. Her mother, 
who was Mary Ann Harrison, is still liv- 
ing at the age of eighty-four years. She was a distant 
relative of W^illiam Henry Harrison, the hero of 
Tippecanoe. 

Mrs. White's father, AVilliam Moncure Bridwell, 
was born and reared near Fredericksburg, Va., on the 
old Windsor estate, but later moved to Kentucky. He 
was a tanner by trade, having once been engaged in 
the tannery business with the father and brother of 
Ulysses . S. Grant, the 18th president of the United 
States. 

Mrs. White was brought up on a farm. She was 
converted at the age of sixteen, and at the age of seven- 
teen she secured a teacher's certificate and began 
teaching in the public schools of Kentucky. 

Immediately after her conversion she felt the call 
of God to religious and reform work. At the strong 
solicitation of an aunt, who lived in Montana, she was 
persuaded to go there to teach in the public schools. 

On March 20th, 1882, Miss Bridwell started alone 
to Montana, on a journey of 2,000 miles, and this at a 
time when the buffaloes, Indians and coAvboys were m 
possession of the Great Plains. Her story of divine 
protection on this trip, and other experiences, reads 
like fiction. In entering upon her duties as a teacher in 
that far Western state, which was then a territory, she 
met with opposition from the School Board and others 
for reading the Scriptures and praying in her school. 
The Roman Catholic sentiment was strong in the city 
where she was engaged as teacher, but determined not 




MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



297 



to be defeated in her purpose to serve God, she put up 
a standard that the enemy was unable to overthrow. 
For one hour each day she turned the school into a 
mission : and taught the children to pray, read the 
Bible, and commit sacred hymns to memory. In one 
city there was an uprising against her; and the politi- 
cal parties became in^'olved. He foes declared that 
she should not read the Bible in the school, but new 
trustees were elected and she won out in the fight ; 
and was given the school as long as she desired it. 

In 1887, Miss Bridwell was married to Rev. Kent 
White, a Methodist preacher, then a student in the 
University of Denver. After her first son was born 
she mas not well for three years. Physicians could do 
her no good, and her soul was crying out for a deeper 
work of grace; she prayed to live for her child and 
when smitten with fever and her life despaired of, her 
recovery was miraculous. 

Later, Ray White, the second son, was born ; and 
three times in his infancy was given up by the phy- 
sicians as dead, but through prevailing prayer and the 
promise that she would preach the Gospel, Mrs. White 
saw him restored, to the amazement of many. 

After the child's recovery Mrs. White sought and 
ol)tained the baptism of the Holy Ghost. It was then 
that she entered upon her life's work. He tongue was 
touched with a live coal from the altar; she began to 
preach the Gospel in her husband's church ; and later 
preached in forty different localities in the State of 
Colorado, where the great Pillar of Fire movement 
that now belts the globe was launched out through her 
efforts ; her converts multiplied until it was necessary 
to effect an organization to take care of them and 
train them for missionary work. Her whole life has 
1)een devoted to the uplifting- of humanity and the sal- 
vation of the lost. She has been fearless and uncom- 
promising', crying out against the wrong wherever she 
found it, 



298 



MARTYRS AND "WITNESSES 



In 1902 Mrs. White began to publish a paper, now 
called the Pillar of Fire. Scattered all over the coun- 
try are her trained missionaries, who are continually 
meeting with opposition from Roman Catholic police 
in their open air meetings. It was because of this 
opposition that Mrs. White began to publish The Good 
Citizen, an anti-Catholic paper, known throughout the 
United States and Europe. Its fearless editorials and 
striking cartoons have opened the eyes of many thou- 
sands to the corruption of the Roman Catholic Church 
and the efforts it is putting fourth to make America 
Cathohc. 

In addition to the Pillar of Fire and The Good 
Citizen, Mrs. White is editor of The Metropolitan, 
published at Denver, Colo., the London Pillar of Fire 
and The British Sentinel. She has also written eleven 
books and is the author of nearly one hundred hymns* 
— (Good Citizen office, contributor.) 



"BILLY" PARKER 

(By John Parker.) 

N THE mining village of Allanton, Lanark- 
shire, Scotland, Billy Parker, known in the 
patriotic field of labor as the "Witty Little 
Scotchman," was born, September 14, 187L 
When quite young he migrated with his parents 
to Canada; but the chmate of Canada not 
agreeing with the father's health the family 
returned to Allanton, where the father was killed in 
the coal mine shortly afterward. The family then 
moved to the town of Larkhall- where Mr. Parker 
received his education hi the Glengswan Public School 
and the Larkhall Academy. When he left school the 
first employment that he secured was at Hamilton, 
four miles distant. He walked to and from his work 
each day, for which he received the munificent sum of 




MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



299 



62 cents per week. He emigrated to the United States 
in 1893, and settled in Pennsylvania, where he worked 
in the coal mines. 

Billy Parker is known in the patriotic movement 
one of the extreme radicals. He owes this to an 
inheritance from his father, who was an Orangeman, 
and his mother, who was also a radical. 

Mr. Parker has had many trying experiences and 
hard battles in. the patriotic reform work, but he cam^ 
through it all victoriously with telling and lasting 
results. He was with the late Dr. Boles in Minne- 
apolis, Minn., when they were open fired on by 
Romanists, who afterward returned and burnt the tent 
in which they were lecturing. The meetings were 
then held in Unity Mission church, where one night 
about 1,500 Papists surrounded the church and hurled 
stones through the large stained-glass windows, 
breaking nearly every window in the building. Three 
nights that week they were taken to their hotel in a 
patrol wagon heavily guarded by policemen to protect 
them from the murderous mobs that threatened their 
lives. There was not one Roman Catholic elected to 
an office in that city at the following election, which 
was the ultimate results of that series of meetings. 
(A great victory for Truth and Liberty.) 

During his long stay in that state he became the 
partner and co-worker of the late Rev. William Black, 
who was assassinated at Marshall, Texas, February 
3. 1915. by six Knights of Columbus. This memorable 
trip will go down in the history of American patriot- 
ism as one of the greatest trips ever carried out by 
two patriotic lecturers. On this trip the whole State 
of Arkansas was stirred and aroused, and it caused the 
passing of the Arkansas inspection bill, the first direct 
State legislation in America that brought about the 
lowering of the bars and the unbolting of the massive 
doors on the iniquitious convent system throughout 
the States. 



800 MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



At Hot Springs a little girl by the name of Sadie 
Allison, who had broken away from the convent at 
that place, appealed to Rev. Black for protection. In 
order to properly protect and safeguard her against 
danger from those that might attempt to return her 
to the convent, Rev. Black adopted her, and while pre- 
paring to take her to his home in Ohio the tragedy 
took place in which Mr. Black was killed. Mr. Parker 
was lecturing in Hope, Ark., at that time, and he took 
the first train for Marshall and arrived shortly after 
the tragedy. He shipped the body of his martyred 
companion home, and then held a series of successful 
meetings in and around Marshall. He appeared before 
the Grand Jury that indicted the Knights of Columbus 
for the murder of WilHam Black. He then took Miss 
Black to his own home in Pennsylvania, and on Sep- 
tember 1, 1915, she was sent to school. 

The great patriotic victory in Florida is, however, 
the crowning success of his life's work thus far. The 
beautiful Sunshine State was controlled by the Roman 
heirarchy. The State Committee of the Democratic 
party sold out bodily to the Roman Catholic political 
machine. United States Senator Nat P. Bryan was 
the political boss of the State. 

When Billy took up the fight in Jacksonville, Fla., 
October 24, 1915. thence touring over the State in the 
interest of Liberty and American institutions. This 
aroused the citizens to their duty, and when the votes 
were counted, on June 6, 1916, Nat Bryan, political 
boss and tool of Rome, was nearly 20,000 votes short, 
— sending* him down to defeat and into his political 
grave. Almost everv candidate that didn't come 
clean on the question of Romanism was defeated. 
Sidney J. Catts, not known to more than two per cent 
of the voters, announced himself as a candidate for 
the office of Governor on the Democratic ticket with 
an anti-Catholic plank in his platform. The people 
rallied to his support and he was nominated and 
elected. 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



301 



Mr. Parker promised the people, on starting his 
campaign in Florida, that if the Romanists didn't take 
their hands out of the politics of the State that he 
would stay there till they did; and he has kept his 
promise and has moved his family from Pennsylvania 
to his new residence, where he may now be found at 
222 Phelps street, Jacksonville, Fla. 

After fighting- through to a victory in Florida, he 
then took up the fight in Georgia, and while in that 
State the Inspection law was passed. Similar to the 
enactment of the legislation of Arkansas. 

Mr. Parker is the author of three books on the 
question of Anti-Romanism, namely: 

''The Last Trip and Martyrdom of William 
Black." 

"The Bloody Trail of Romanism." 

"The Crimes of the Popes, and Then Some." 



MARVIN BROWN. 



Providence marks the epochs in the history of mankind, 
and directs the walks of men preparatory for the issue in- 
volved. Great events must sometimes require men of special 
fitness. — (Author.) 

OVEMBER 30th, 1879, Marvin Brown, 
Managing Editor of **The Menace," was 
born at Cooksville, Tenn. He was educated 
in the public schools and graduated from 
the Cooksville Collegiate Institute. In the 
year 1901 he answered the "call of the 
west" and located at Ada, Indian Terri- 
tory, where he established The Ada Weekly News, 
now a flourishing daily paper. Later continuing his 
journalistic labors at Stonewall, Okla., Girard, Kan., 
and Oklahoma City, leaving Oklahoma City in the 
month of August, 1911, to assume the Editorial Man- 




S02 



MARTYES AND WITNESSES 



agement of "The Alenace" paper at Aurora, Mo. 
Previous to this time God had raised up men (see 
biography of Theo. C. Walker, page 291) of strong 
courage and loyal to the principles of the reformation, 
to found The Menace and commence the circulation 
of a paper that would prove to be one of the mightiest 
weapons ever hurled against the Roman Political 
Machine. The first issue of this paper left the press 
April 15th, 1911. A\'ith the first ring of the anvil came 
the sparks, dead Protestantism began to arise from 
slumber and scan the horizon in search for rays of 
light. Far down in the southwestern part of the state 
of Missouri was the little town of Aurora, scarcely 
known beyond the county in which it was situated. 
There it stood, without prominence, in obscurity. 
Aurora's relative position to St. Louis or Kansas City 
reminds us somewhat of poor old Smyrna and its rela- 
tive postion to Ephesus, the one time metropolis of 
Asia Minor. It stood as Bethlehem with Jerusalem 
before the birth of Jesus. Like a flash the news 
spread. The circulation went in "leaps and bounds." 
It became the Star of Liberty, set in the west, upon 
which the eyes of North America were turning. The 
founders soon had their desks buried beneath the 
flood of subscription, etc. A man was needed, capable, 
keen, quick to act, and manage the editorial depart- 
ment. To this position ^larvin Brown was called — 
about four months after the first issue he took the 
editorial management. Bold and naked truths were 
spread over the four pages of "the paper." Rome 
began to howl — the circulation continued upwards — : 
first to fifty thousand, then one hundred thousand, 
one-half million, next three-quarter million, then law 
suits were instituted to put the paper out of business. 
But the right man was there — justice was demanded — 
enemies to a free press were routed. Victories won, 
on up the circulation bounded, past the million mark. 
The Roman Catholic papers flinched and displayed 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



303 



their usual weakness — by boycotts, threats, mobs, etc. 
The battle was on, the country was aroused — millions 
saw the monster that stood at the very door of Ameri- 
can Liberties, ready to drag the Constitution in the 
dust and trample Civil and Religious Liberties under 
foot. They came to the rescue — oyer one million five 
hundred and fifteen thousand mark was reached. This 
occurred under the editorial management of Marvin 
Brown. 

Mr. Brown was married April 13th, 1902, to 
Mattie Lou Rogers, at Ada, Indian Territory. They 
have two daughters. He is a member of the Christian 
Church, a thirty-second degree Mason. Mr. Brown is 
one of the most able writers in the service of the 
patriotic press, and known to millions of readers. 



WILLIAM LLOYD CLARK. 




ANUARY 29th, 1869, William Lloyd Clark, 
author, lecturer and publisher, was born at 
Mt. Sterling, IlHnois. His parents were 
jstaunch believers in the Bible principles of 
protestantism. Special mention is fitting 
Vr)^yM concerning his mother, who, in the blessed 
iX^^L^i^ administration of a mother's duties, so care- 
fully and attentively guided the early steps of the 
reformer ; taught him how to pray and live. To this 
tender God-fearing ''mother in^ Israel," Mr. Clark is 
much indebted for a right start in life, as well as for 
whatever success marked his pathway in after years. 
(May God bless our staunch Christian homes and en- 
circle the brow of loyal Christian mothers with a 
crown of everlasting reward to shine and sparkle 
throughout the ages of time and cycles of eternity.) 

He was educated at Chaddock College, Quincy, 
Illinois. Later he studied law, preparatory to entering 
the profession, but Providence had decreed otherwise. 



a04 MARTtRg AND WITNESSES 



Instead of becoming an advocate of the "rights of 
persons and things," he was called to defend and advo- 
cate the Principles of the Reformation at the Bar of 
Justice, v^ith the Judge of Judges on the bench and the 
pubhc in the jury box. He delivered his first protest- 
ant lecture about the year 1888, under the auspices of 
the College Literary Society of Chaddock College, 
Quincy, Illinois. As a result of this lecture he was 
nearly mobbed the next day by the Roman Catholic 
students. A few years later he assumed the manage- 
ment of a printing and publishing plant in Quincy (a 
weekly newspaper) investing his capital in the enter- 
prise. When Rev. J. G. White, the venerable pioneer 
protestant defender of American Institutions, was 
brutally beaten and mobbed by Romanists, Mr. Clark 
defended the preacher in his right to free speech in the 
columns of his paper to the displeasure of the priest- 
hood. In a few days a committee of Romish priests 
called upon Mr. Clark (as they do upon editors in 
most cases when Romish mobs and papal methods are 
exposed) and tried to force an apology for the article. 
But the met the wrong man in the editor's chair. Clark 
refused to apologize for telling the truth. This meant 
suicide for the paper. Rome whipped the boycott 
devil into the harness and broke up the enterprise. 
But this did not stop the progress of young Mr. Clark ; 
it rather led him more actively into the calling that 
should mark the future of his labors. He now took to 
the platform in churches and halls in defense of Lib- 
erty of Speech and Freedom of Press. Crowds gath- 
ered, multitudes Avere awakened and educated upon 
the principles of Romanism. The North Central sec- 
tion of the United States become his field. When no 
halls could be secured he went to the street corner, 
mounted a soap box and times without number barred 
his breast to howling mobs and blood-thirsty throngs 
of Romanists, often meeting with violent rough treat- 
ment. Several times he was nearly killed, often stoned, 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



30^ 



struck with clubs and other missies, kicked, battered 
and bruised, many times arrested at the instance of 
Roman officials, tnrown into jail and fined, but nearly 
always standing ground until liberty was secured and 
the priesthood put to flight. 

He early in his career commenced to publish 
l)ooks, papers and tracts on the Roman question, and 
today we have the report that over 3'00,000 copies of 
books, booklets and tracts have been distributed into 
the hands of the American people. Continual labor 
and always untiring in his efforts for American liber- 
ties has marked his life ; when others grew weary from 
the heat of battle he still trudged on to receive the 
marks and scars that today adorn his body as a token 
to his valor w^hile on picket duty, warning the slumber- 
ing ranks of protestantism. He has traveled hundreds 
of thousands of miles by wagon, boat and rail, deliver- 
ing lectures ''along the way." 

Mr. Clark resides at Milan, Illinois, and enjoys the 
blessing of a noble wife for a helper in his battles. 
Three children complete the family circle. It is here 
in a modest country home that wounds are healed and 
strength renewed. 



"The Rail Splitter." 

Along with his other work he finds time to edit 
and publish "The Rail Splitter," a monthly magazine 
exposing political and Idolatrous Rome. 



MABEL McCLISH. 

After spending a number of years in a Cincinnati 
convent, she secured her liberty and today is telling 
the awful story of her life Rome's convent ; how she 
was made to^ suffer on account of the barbarous treat- 
ment accorded her while serving the Church back of 
a convent wall. Her revelations are too terrible to 
put into print. 



306 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



A. E. RASSMANN. 
(Missionary to India.) 



OR the sake of a better understanding of the 
life and character of the sketch, we will go 
to the distant land of India. Arriving at 
one of the coast towns, we immediately 
start for the interior. After a few days slow 
traveling by ox-cart over a rough road and 
mountain passes, we reach the land of prim- 
eval heathendom, — the jungles of India. We halt our 
lazy oxen for the night at the outskirts of a hindoo 
village. Hundreds of half-clothed natives are gather- 
ing near a covered (Tonga) cart. 

The sun has lowered in the golden west, until 
shielded from our view by the distant mountain peaks. 
The evening song of some strange bird in yonder tree 
breaks the quietude of the hour. Both male and female 
natives are passing to and fro, some pausing for a 
moment to look us over. We are strange to them, a 
peculiar people, called Christians. Suddenly the shrill 
clear notes of a coronet are heard in the direction of 
gathering about the Tonga cart. We now hear several 
voices singing in the native tongue. While listening 
we join in the spirit of the song and sing with them, 
"What a Friend We Have in Jesus." Again the clarion 
notes of the coronet stir the group of natives. With 
hearts full of sympathy we draw closer until we reach 
the little band of workers. It is here and now that we 
face conditions and the work of a missionary in India. 
We meet Missionary A. E. Rassmann and wife, assist- 
ed by several native preachers. Mr. Rassmann opens 
the Bible, preaches ''Christ and Him Crucified" to this 
band of heathens that are born and steeped in idolatry. 
They listen in a careless, half-concerned manner. 
Prayer is then of¥ered, — Mr. Rassmann then closes the 
meeting with a cornet solo, an old song, "Shall We 
Gather at the River." The crowd then disperses to 





E. A. Rassmann. 
Missionary. 




H. C. Hocken. 
((See Page 308) 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



307 



their huts. The missionary group kneel in prayer, then 
retire for the night — sleeping upon a rudely construct- 
ed bed as numberless brilliant stars stand out as senti- 
nels over head. 

Day after day the work continues, moving from 
town to town, now camped in a jungle valley, next by 
the side of a mountain pass, surrounded by poisonous 
reptiles, wild beasts of prey, disease and pestilence on 
every hand, all included in the experience of a gospel 
missionary who has heeded the call to "go ye and 
preach." 

When Mr. Rassmann received his call to India to 
battle against idolatry, he was engaged in the real 
estate business in Phoenix, Arizona, with the firm of 
E. J. Bennett & Co., with every prospect of financial 
success. He immediately withdrew from the firm, 
packed his grip and made a missionary tour through 
Arizona, with Bible in hand attacking the teachings 
and practices of the Church of Rome, meeting with 
hardships, insults and rough treatment along the way^ 
Always seeking to undeceive the Romanists and awake 
the Protestant Church. After a period of this prelimi- 
nary work in the mountains and deserts of Arizona, he 
sailed for India as an independent missionary with 
promised support from several Christian bands, con- 
ducting their labors by faith. Along with his strenu- 
ous missionary toils he finds time to write for a num- 
ber of religious and patriotic papers and magazines. 
His years of toil and experience, with Rome and Pa- 
ganism in India, has developed a remarkable literary 
talent that is being greatly used in the tearing down of 
devil doctrines and false systems of so called Christian 
religion. 

After laboring in India for several years he was 
married, securing for a helpmeet a noble consecrated 
lady, who today shares his battles for the Master — and 
accompanies him on his ox cart journeys into the 
jungles. 

"In Him we live, move and have our being." 



308 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



H. C. HOCKEN. 



(Toronto, Canada.) 



HE world's history is replete with word 
pictures, rich in color, eloquent in form, de- 
scribing and picturing the nations of earth 
when radiant with material plenty — in the 
zenith of their glory — while on parallel 
pages we learn that in most instances, the 
grandeur and the height, thus pictured, 
marks, the crisis that is destined to shape the future 
for its people. 

The greater the crisis, the greater the need of a 
"Red Sea Moses" or a "Jordan River Joshua" to com- 
mand the situation and force the issue to a successful 
ending. 

While the Dominion of Canada is rated as a 
Protestant country, with its flag and commercial and 
state integrity, under the protection of Protestant 
England, yet of all our free Protestant countries, the 
educational, religious and economical situation of Can- 
ada stands in the greatest danger of any to suffer at the 
hands of the Roman hierarchy. Not content with a 
bleeding Mexico, an ignorant Spain, a priestly de- 
bauched Phillippines, a priestly ruined and papal spoli- 
ated Austria, an infidel France, she now turns her at- 
tention to Canada (and Ireland), where she now 
seeks to intoxicate the inhabitants with the wine of her 
fornication (Papal teaching and practice). 

Among the noted and foremost defenders of the 
God given liberties of Canada, Mr. H. C. Hocken, 
public speaker, writes, and editor of the "Sentinel," 
stands, as one of Canada's most loyal sons. He has 
always stood openly and without equivocation for an 
open Bible and the old "Faith once delivered to the 
Saints," When the Church of Rome seeks to divert 
public funds into her coffers the voice of Mr. Hocken 




MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



309 



has always been raised in thundering tones of denun- 
ciation. With Canada's public school system endan- 
gered by either provential or territorial legislation, and 
Catholic Quebec forcing the bilingual question all at a 
time when Protestantism was its weakest, because of 
her thousands of patriotic sons being joined in the 
European struggle, we find Mr. Hocken the foremost 
editor, and leading- writer defending the free and es- 
tablished institutions of his country. He is plain, open 
and justly charitable in all his dealings with the 
papacy. His years of experience as a public servant, a 
leading Orangeman, a Christian character of high 
standing, all have singularly fitted him for the position 
that he has so ably filled. When other Protestant 
editors are fearful and exchange principle for papal 
poison, Mr. Hocken stood true to Canada, to God 
and Home. The task in Canada is great, where the 
hand of Rome is powerful (the country being about 40 
percent Roman Catholic). But men of principle, that 
can forget self and make unlimited sacrifice for truth 
and liberty in the crisis that Canada has reached will 
be the only hope for the continued maintenance of 
Dominion's Free Institutions. 

It is to such men as the Hon. H. C. Hocken, ex- 
Mayor of Toronto, and his compeers, that much credit 
is due for maintaining an open bible liberty of speech 
and freedom of the Canadian press. 



CANADA. 

While Canada has entered the deep shades of trial, 
yet, under the directing hand of an all wise Providence, 
may she stand the test, pass the crisis, and ascend the 
tranquil mountain slope in her noblest achievement, 
until the crest of heaven's richest blessings is reached, 
where laden with the dawn of a brighter day, unham- 
pered by Jesuit intrigue, she can bask in the golden 
sunlight of God's great love — when our Lord, the King 
ef kings shall sway the scepter and reign supreme. 



310 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



HENRY FOWLER. 



(London, England.) 



OR the purpose of spreading Bible Protes- 
tantism and at the same time attack the 
poHtical encroachments of the Church of 
Rome, is the Protestant AlHance of Eng- 
land, an association of Protestants. Mr. 
Henry Fowler is the Secretary in charge of 
the work. Perhaps no other individual has 
a better understanding of the papal system than Mr. 
Fowler. He is untiring in his efforts to serve the cause 
always ready to attend all matters in detail. 

Through the instrumentality of Mr. Fowler, Span- 
ish prisoners have been set at liberty. One was an 
officer in the Spanish army, who being a Protestant, 
had refused to attend the Roman Catholic Mass. For 
absenting himself from this Papal ceremony he was 
seized and sentenced to six months in prison. Mr. 
Fowler immediately took the matter up with King Al- 
fonzo of Spain and labored for the officer's freedom 
until the king granted the petition for his liberty. 

At another time the Church of Rome had arranged 
for a Eucharistic Congress in London, England, Church 
dignitaries from other parts of the world were present 
• — the usual procession had been planned to march the 
streets of London with the "wafer" god at the head of 
the procession. This had been planned especially for 
London on account of England being a Protestant 
country : but the Living God had a watchman on 
Zion's Tower, that did not slumber. The day was near 
at hand for Rome to attempt to humiliate Great 
Britain, by a public demonstration in honor of the 
wafer god of Rome. The matter was brought to the 
attention of the King- and members of Parliament with 
the result that the procession marched without the 





Edward C. Wells. 
(See Page 312) 




John Marchant. 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



311 



wafer being carried with the usual honor being" ac- 
corded the ''piece of cracker." 

Scores of converted Romanists look to Mr. Fowler 
as Secretary of the Protestant Alliance for help and 
advice. He has proved himself a true friend to all 
worthy applicants. 

Among the Loyal Sons of Great Britain, to the 
cause of Protestantism, Mr. Henry Fowler stands a 
daily sacrifice to the cause of humanity. In connection 
with his labors he publishes the Protestant Alliance 
Magazine of England that is read by thousands annual- 
ly. He also publishes the Life of a Carmelite Nun, — 
also a Protestant Catechism besides other books and 
pamphlets. The Alliance office is located at 430 
Strand, London. England. 



JOHN MARCHANT. 



OHN MARCHANT, Protestant preacher and 
lecturer of London, England, is one of Great 
Britain's foremost defenders of the Faith. 
In London at the parks and public halls, he 
is known as one of the leading Protestant 
Alliance preachers. For years Mr. Marchant 
has labored in various well known centers of 
London among the Romanists ; ofttimes meeting with 
abuse and hardships. In Finsbury and Mildway Parks 
every Sunday and sometimes through the week Mr. 
Marchant, in company with other Protestant Alliance 
preachers, erects the "Alliance" platform and witnesses 
for the old Bible and God plan of redemption. During 
these missionary meetings they are invariably met by 
the leading defenders of the Church of Rome. Some 
great meetings are held as a result of these reply lec- 
tures. Mr. Marchant is also one of the founders of the 
"Royal Knights of the Order of David," one of the 
leading Patriotic orders of Great Britain. 




312 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 
E. C. WELLS. 




NE of Great Britain's most prominent 
Protestant workers is E. C. Wells. His 
earnest, fiery speeches have stirred many 
parts of London. He is noted as one 
of England's most powerful patriotic 
speakers and Protestant lecturers. He 
appears in the leading public meeting 



places three or four times during the week. In com- 
pany with John Marchant this faithful Protestant war- 
rior* has won many a great battle for the old Bible 
faith and laid bare the errors of the Church of Rome 
to great congregations of thosuands that swarm these 
public speaking- resorts in London. 

The Reform work in England is backed by the 
Bible and the speakers are not only confronted by de- 
fenders of the Church of Rome but by the ritualists as 
well. The high Church of England being nearly as 
antagonistic to their work as the Church of Rome. 

Under certain laws in England idolatry is forbid- 
den in the Church of England; but this did not stop 
the installation of an idol image of the Infant Jesus, 
at St. Phillips, Plaistow, Essex. However, it was not 
long before Mr. Edward C. AV ells learned of the loca- 
tion of the image and went immediately to St. Phillips 
Church and removed it from the building and sent it to 
the Bishop of St. Albans. 

AVhen the Rev. Father (?) Chappel went to offici- 
ate at the six o'clock service the following Saturday 
morning the found the following notice pinned to the 
board outside the Church : — 

" 'Thou shalt not Avorship graven images nor bow 
down to them.' 



*It was the author's pleasure to battle hand in hand at the 
side of these preachers, in London, during the missionary trip 
to England in the year 1914. 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



313 



''The Protestant Alliance preachers removed from 
St. Phillips Church, Plaistow, an idol, and sent it to 
the Bishop of St. Alban, and requested him to do his 
duty and banish idolatry from the Church of England. 

(Signed) EDWARD C. WELLS, 

Protestant Alliance, 430 Strand. 
"P, S. — No Popery in the Protestant Church of 
England." 



With the voice of Marchant, Wells, Boals and a 
host of others in England raised against the errors of 
the Church of Rome, as well as the voice and pen of 
Henry Fowler, Secretary of the Protestant Alliance of 
England, truly, it can be said that the fires kindled 
when Rome burned Ridley and Latimer at the stake, 
are still burning by the grace of God. The prayer of 
the dying martyr has been answered. 



*"Fire« at Smithfield"' in another chapter. 



EDWARD JACQUE. " 
The Detroit **Menace Man." 

NKNOWN to the great struggling family 
of mankind outside of the City of Detroit, 
Michigan, there lives a protestant of the 
martvr type. A convert from popery to 
the Protstant faith, that has stood the 
tests of persecution equal to that suffered 
by the martyrs and witnesses in the dark 
ages. 

After spending^ about thirty years in the Church 
of Rome, the time came when he was brought face 
to face with the erroneous claims of the priesthood, 




314 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



and the truth contained in the Bible. He read the 
IMenace, American Citizen (patrJ.otic Protestant pa- 
pers), and the Bible, and in a short time he became 
satisfied that the Roman Church was not the Church 
of God. After his conversion he attended the Protes- 
tant Bible reform ^campaign in which hundreds of 
other Romanists were led into the Protestant faith. 
During this meeting he felt the call to labor for the 
cause of Liberty and Truth. Born in humble environ- 
ment and not having the advantage of an education, he 
was led to the selling and distribution of papers, maga- 
zines- Protestant books and Bibles. 

Day after day he took up his stand, both testify- 
ing and laboring for the cause he had at heart. After 
meeting with insults from Romanists, called the vilest 
of names, spat upon almost daily, kicked, jostled and 
abused by women as well as men ; but always bearing 
it patiently without murmur or complaint, always 
patient. Som^e days the Catholics had him arrested 
and tried to force him from the streets by ruining his 
clothes. They poured mollasses over him until he 
was drenched and dripping. A Romanist police then 
arrested him. The next day he was back selling the 
Menace. Some days the Catholics had him arrested 
from three to five times. But this did not stop his 
work ; in every instance he was back selling his papers 
the next day. In all he has been arrested and hauled 
into court nearly one hundred and fifty times. (A 
good record for "in the Tand of the Free and Home 
of the Brave.") 

During the two vears of his work he has faced 
every manner of discouragement. One morning he 
arose from his bed, to find the youngest of his chil- 
dren cold in death. Sorrowfully the little body was 
laid away and again the voice of the "Menace Seller" 
continued at the old street corner. A few weeks later 
a second child took sick and died and amid a dreary 




Edward Jocque. 




The Famous Medal 
Commemorating the Massacre of about thirty thousand Protes- 
tants on St. Bartholomew's day. (See page 95). 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



315 



chilly rain a sad procession halted at the burial ground 
and witnessed the heart-breaking struggle of Mr. Jac- 
que and his wife, as the second child was laid to rest. 
With a heavy heart the Protestant paper and book- 
seller returned home and to his post to meet more 
trials, insults and persecutions ; to face snoAv, rain and 
chilling winds ; to sell papers, books and magazines ; to 
labor for the Cause of Liberty and Bible Christianity. 



JOHN GRAY. 

From the ranks of humanity men are called to 
defend "the faith" and the principles of liberty. Some- 
times the most commonplace persons are chosen to 
take part in the warfare for Bible Christianity. This 
is true in the case of John Gray. Born of Irish stock 
and a native of Ireland, he early in life migrated to 
Arnerica, was later converted to the Christian faith, 
and immediately commenced to exhort and speak in 
public. He soon felt the necessity of educating the 
public on the claims and errors of the Church of 
Rome. From boxes, curbstones and carriage seats, 
Vvdth Bible in hand, he has waged a campaign in the 
face of mobs, threats and other dangers, bearing his 
expenses from the sale of Bibles, books and other 
Protestant literature. In an humble and earnest way, 
John Gray, the Irish Protestant speaker and colpor- 
teur, has sown seed from which no doubt he will reap 
an hundredfold 



ANNA M. LOWRY 

Was educated for the wSisterhood and after serving 
the Church of Rome in the capacity of school teacher 
for a number of years, experiencing many hardships 



316 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



and witnessing dishonesty and abuses on every hand, 
she was led to renounce the Sisterhood and the 
Church of Rome and embrace the Protestant faith. 
Since her conversion she has proved a power in both 
lecturing and writing. She has lectured in many of 
the cities in the United States, and has been impris- 
oned several times and brought to trial for exposing 
the theology of the Church of Rome used in the Sac- 
rament of Penance, by the priest, when hearing con- 
fession. Her path has been rough since taking up the 
battle for liberty, as is usually the case with those 
who oppose the practices and claims of the priesthood* 
She has stood many hard tests and severe trials. 

"Fear not, I will be with thee." 



A MARTYR. 

"My hair is grey, but not with years ; 
My limbs are bowed, though not with toil. 
For they have been a dungeon's spoil." 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



317 



APPENDIX 



EMINENT PROTESTANT WRITERS. 



Other writers that are a power for the cause of 
Protestantism who, with pen and ink and in every 
way possible, have occupied great and important po- 
sitions in the conflict for an open Bible, and the prin- 
ciples of the reformation, are : 



Rev. L. L. Pickett, 
Robert Long-, 
Jeremiah J. Crowley, 
B. 6. Flower, 
Judge Gilbert O. Nations, 
Charles Lenz, 
August Ekholm, 
S. Boals, Scotland. 



J. I. Sheppard, 
George P. Rutledge, 
Ernest Phillips, 
Dan Law, 
D. J. Reynolds, 
Chas. W. Bibb, 
W. L. Brandon, 
Editor Scarboro, 



Patrick Morgan, Canada, 
and many others whose names do not appear with 
their articles, but honorably deserve mention along 
with the others because of their ardent stand for God 
and Truth. 



PROTESTANT WITNESSES. 



In every great epoch in the history of mankind 
where strength and character are needed, God finds 
men capable to fill the position. Others that have ren 
dered valuable service are J. G. White, O. L. Spurgeon, 
A. D. Bulman, Helen Jackson, Drs. Joseph and Mary 
Slatterlv, F. B. Jordan, and Pat Malone. 



318 



MARTYRS AND WITNESSES 



BOOK LIST 



WHY PRIESTS SHOULD WED. 
By Justin Fulton. 

Known as the black book on Romanism. Exposing- the im- 
moral practices and moral degeneracy as a natural result of an 
unmarried bachelor priesthood. Rome has done her best to 
destroy this book on several occasions. Mobbed the author 
from which injuries were received that caused his death. 
A library of solid truth, revealing- Rome's black path of shame 
and ruin. 

Over 390 Pag-es, Cloth bound jpi.uo 



SECRET CONFESSION TO A PRIEST. 
By Ford Hendrickson. 

A bold exposure of the language vised in the Confession 
Box (Secret Chamber) by the priest and the woman. An 
exposure of Rome's "Theologia Morali.s" by Alph. de i^igoria. 
The only complete book on the subject in the world treating 
the church law, history, theology, ruination and moral de- 
pravity, in connection with this cesspool of iniquity. 

128 Pages, Substantial Paper Binding 5t50.::5 



MY LIFE IN A CONVENT. 
By Margaret Shepherd (Escaped Nun). 

Awful disclosures in her own handwriting, telling of a 
wrecked and ruined life caused by the unmerciful lusts of the 
Roman priesthood. You should read this booK. 

258 Pages, Paper bound tfio.so 



THE BLACK CONVENT SLAVE. 
By Ford Hendrickson. 

A complete treatment of Rome's Convent System, exposing 
existing conditions. Awful revelations of the escaped victims, 
as told from their own lips. It fully explains the reason for 
convent walls, barred windows and bolted doors, and why girls 
in so many instances leap from the roofs and windows to 
their death below. An eyeopener to the world. 

128 Pages. Linen Paper, bound SPO.25 



LIFE OF A CARMELITE NUN. 

The g-reat book, including the famous 20 photographs 
taken on the inside of the Carmelite walls, as well as a photo 
of the author in private audience with Pope Pius X. 

A neat volume, bound in paper $0,155 

We handle a complete line of the b^st Protestant books 
in print. Special inducements offered to wide-awake "Protest- 
ant Book" Agents. 

Send remittances by Express or Post Office Money Order. 



PROTESTANT MISSIONARY PUB. CO., 

445 Fisher Ave. Detroit, Mich. 



Great Opportunity 

for 

Booksellers, Missionaries 
and Colporteurs 

Write for Terms and Territory 

Every Protestant, Patriot or 
Christian will want a copy of 

MARTYRS AND 
WITNESSES 

Sells everywhere on sight 



SPECIAL RETAIL PRICES 

The two dollar silk cloth gold stamped volume, 

retails $1.28 

The five dollar full leather [Spanish Cow-hide] 

gold stamped . 3.00 

ORDER NOW 

Express Orders, Post Office Money Orders and Bank 
Drafts accepted. Don't send stamps or Personal Checks. 

Protestant Missionary Publishing Co. 

445 Fisher Avenue Detroit, Michigan 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: May 2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Dnvt 
Cranberry Township, PA I606e 
(724)779-2111 



